Skip to main content Accessibility help
×
Hostname: page-component-848d4c4894-pjpqr Total loading time: 0 Render date: 2024-06-25T09:01:49.269Z Has data issue: false hasContentIssue false

Part II - Non-Babylonian Names

Published online by Cambridge University Press:  02 January 2024

Caroline Waerzeggers
Affiliation:
Rijksuniversiteit Leiden, The Netherlands
Melanie M. Groß
Affiliation:
Rijksuniversiteit Leiden, The Netherlands
Type
Chapter
Information
Publisher: Cambridge University Press
Print publication year: 2024
Creative Commons
Creative Common License - CCCreative Common License - BYCreative Common License - NCCreative Common License - ND
This content is Open Access and distributed under the terms of the Creative Commons Attribution licence CC-BY-NC-ND 4.0 https://creativecommons.org/cclicenses/

Chapter 7 Assyrian Names

Heather D. Baker
Introduction

The Assyrian dialect of Akkadian in the first millennium BCE is closely related to the Babylonian dialect. This, together with their common cultural background and the high degree of interaction and mobility between the two regions means that the personal name repertoires of Assyria and Babylonia overlap to a significant degree. For example, Neo-Assyrian sources mention many individuals who can be identified as Babylonians, whether active in Assyria (as deportees, visitors, or settlers) or in Babylonia (as mentioned, for example, in Assyrian royal inscriptions, or in the Babylonian letters of the official correspondence). Their personal names, for the most part, are indistinguishable from those of the Assyrians themselves. These circumstances make it somewhat challenging to distinguish names of genuinely Assyrian derivation and to identify them in the Babylonian sources.

The Babylonian name repertoire is well established, thanks to the wealth of published Neo-Babylonian everyday documents. For Assyria, The Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire (PNA) includes not only biographies of all named individuals but also concise analyses of the linguistic background of individual names, together with the attested spellings (Reference RadnerRadner 1998, Reference Radner1999; Reference BakerBaker 2000, Reference Baker2001, Reference Baker2002, Reference Baker2011). The series includes more than 21,000 disambiguated individuals bearing in excess of 7,300 names. The names themselves represent numerous linguistic backgrounds, including Akkadian (Assyrian and Babylonian), Aramaic, Hebrew, Moabite, West Semitic, Phoenician, Canaanite, Arabic, Egyptian, Greek, Iranian, Hurrian, Urarṭian, Anatolian, and Elamite. PNA covers texts of all genres in so far as they mention individuals by name; it forms the basis for any attempt to distinguish between Neo-Assyrian and Neo-Babylonian personal names. The focus of this chapter is on presenting the methodology and issues involved in identifying Assyrian names in Babylonian sources, with due consideration of the historical context. The names discussed here are intended to be representative cases; they do not constitute a complete repertoire of Assyrian names documented in Babylonian texts.Footnote 1

Before addressing current approaches to identifying Assyrian names in Babylonian sources, it is worth highlighting a key difference in Assyrian and Babylonian naming practices: while family names are commonly used in Babylonia by members of the traditional urban elite (see Chapter 4), they were never adopted in Assyria. Also, these same members of the Babylonian urban elite regularly identified themselves by their father’s name in everyday documents, whereas in Assyria, with the exception of members of scribal/scholarly families, genealogical information is far less common, being limited to the occasional inclusion of the father’s name. This means that the disambiguation of individuals is generally easier for Neo-Babylonian sources than for Neo-Assyrian ones, especially in the case of common names. One final point to bear in mind: feminine personal names make up around 7 per cent of the total number of names catalogued in PNA, so it is hardly surprisingly that Assyrian feminine personal names can only very rarely be identified in Babylonian texts.

Historical Background

As far as the onomastic material is concerned, the fall of Nineveh in 612 BCE forms a watershed for the presence of Assyrian name-bearers in Babylonia. Evidence prior to the fall of Assyria is slight: John P. Reference NielsenNielsen’s 2015 study, covering early Neo-Babylonian documents dated between 747 and 626 BCE, includes only six individuals bearing names that are clearly Assyrian according to the criteria discussed later in the chapter. They are: Aššur-ālik-pāni ‘Aššur is the leader’ (IAN.ŠÁR–a-lik–pa-ni), Aššur-bēlu-uṣur ‘O Aššur, protect the lord!’ (IAN.ŠÁR–EN–URÙ), Aššur-dannu ‘Aššur is strong’ (IAN.ŠÁR-dan-nu), Aššur-ēṭir ‘Aššur has saved’ (IdAŠ-SUR), Aššur-ilāˀī ‘Aššur is my god’ (IAN.ŠÁR-DINGIR-a-a), and Mannu-kî-Arbail ‘Who is like Arbaˀil?’ (Iman-nu-ki-i-LIMMÚ-DINGIR) (Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 41–2, 196; cf. Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 5). Aššur-bēlu-uṣur is a particularly interesting case since he served as qīpu (‘(royal) resident’) of the Eanna temple of Uruk at some time between 665 and 648 BCE (Reference BeaulieuBeaulieu 1997, 55–6). The question has been raised of whether he was posted there or belonged to a local family, but, as Karen Radner notes, the office of qīpu denoted the king’s representative as an ‘outsider’, in contrast to the other high temple officials who were drawn from the local urban élite (Reference Radner, Levin and MüllerRadner 2017, 84; cf. Reference KleberKleber 2008, 26–7). In general, though, this scarcity of Assyrian names in Babylonian sources prior to the fall is interesting because a lot of Assyrians were stationed or active in Babylonia during this period of more or less continuous Assyrian domination. The onomastic evidence suggests either that such people seldom bore diagnostically Assyrian names, or, if they did, then they did not integrate or mix with local people in a way that led to them featuring in the local transactions that dominate the extant sources from Babylonia.

The inhabitants of Assyria continued to worship the god Aššur long after the fall of Assyria in 612 BCE, as is clear from the Parthian onomasticon as late as the third century CE (Reference MarcatoMarcato 2018, 167–8). In fact, based partly on the evidence of the Cyrus Cylinder, Karen Radner has recently suggested that the post-612 BCE rebuilding of the Aššur temple at Assur may be attributed to Assyrians who had fled to Babylonia but who returned to Assur after the conquest of Babylon by Cyrus in 539 BCE (Reference Radner, Levin and MüllerRadner 2017). Be that as it may, there is no direct contemporary evidence for actual deportations of Assyrians following the fall of their empire, though it seems clear that a great many people either fled or migrated into Babylonia from the north after 612 BCE. Evidence for this comes mainly in the form of Assyrian personal names in Babylonian texts written during the Neo-Babylonian and Achaemenid periods. In the case of Uruk, there is evidence for a flourishing cult of Aššur, with a temple or chapel dedicated to him in that city (Reference BeaulieuBeaulieu 1997). Moreover, one of the texts discussed by Paul-Alain Beaulieu refers to ŠÀ-bi–URU.˹KI*˺.MEŠ ‘people of Libbāli (= Assur)’ (Reference BeaulieuBeaulieu 1997, 61). This evidence for an Assyrian presence in the south is complemented by the mention of some toponyms of Assyrian origin in Babylonian sources (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 3). While Karen Radner attributed the establishment of the cult of Aššur in Uruk to fugitives who fled Assur following its conquest in 614 BCE (Reference Radner, Levin and MüllerRadner 2017, 83–4), Paul-Alain Beaulieu considers the Urukean cult of Aššur to date back to the late Sargonid period, when Uruk was an important ally of Assyria (Reference BeaulieuBeaulieu 2019, 8).

Text Corpora

The Neo-Babylonian and Achaemenid-period text corpora that contain Assyrian personal names derive especially from the temple sphere, including the archives of Eanna at Uruk and Ebabbar at Sippar. While these two cities dominate the material under discussion, Assyrian names have also been identified in archival texts written in other Babylonian cities, including Babylon and Nippur (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 10–11). A detailed examination of the archival background of the relevant texts, which would assist in further contextualising the Assyrian name-bearers, is outside the scope of the present study; the individual archives and their contents are treated in summary form by Michael Reference JursaJursa (2005).

Principles for Distinguishing Assyrian Names from Babylonian Names

For the sake of the present exercise, we may distinguish three major groups of Akkadian names of the first millennium BCE: (1) distinctively Neo-Assyrian personal names, (2) distinctively Neo-Babylonian personal names, and (3) names that were common to both Assyria and Babylonia. Only names belonging to the first group are of interest here, so our challenge is to define this group more precisely with reference to the other two groups. This process of distinguishing Neo-Assyrian from Neo-Babylonian personal names centres on four key features which may occur separately or in combination, namely: (i) Assyrian divine elements, (ii) Assyrian toponyms, (iii) Assyrian dialectal forms, and (iv) vocabulary particular to the Neo-Assyrian onomasticon. I shall deal with each of these features in turn in the following pages.

Names with Assyrian Divine Elements

With regard to Assyrian divine elements, Ran Zadok has remarked: ‘It should not be forgotten that the Assyrians worshipped Babylonian deities (as early as the fourteenth century), but the Babylonians did not worship Assyrian deities. Therefore, if a name from Babylonia contains an Assyrian theophoric element its bearer should be regarded as an Assyrian’ (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 2). This is a sound methodological principle, although in practice it is of restricted application since there are few Assyrian deities that were not traditionally worshipped in Babylonia: the two pantheons overlap to a considerable extent. The following paragraphs deal with the relevant divine names, their spellings, and their reading.

Aššur and Iššar (Ištar)

The name of the god Aššur is commonly written AN.ŠÁR in Neo-Assyrian royal inscriptions from the reign of Sargon II on, although it is first attested considerably earlier, in the thirteenth century BCE (Reference DellerDeller 1987; Reference BeaulieuBeaulieu 1997, 64, n. 22). However, in Babylonian sources personal names that contain the divine element AN.ŠÁR pose a problem of interpretation. As Simo Parpola notes in the introduction to the first fascicle of PNA, Aramaic spellings confirm that the divine name Ištar was pronounced Issar in Assyria, reflecting ‘the regular Neo-Assyrian sibilant change /št/ > /ss/’.Footnote 2 He also observes that the Babylonian version Iššar was sometimes shortened to Šar, attributing this to aphaeresis of the initial vowel and arguing that this ‘implies a stressed long vowel in the second syllable’.Footnote 3 When this happens, the writing dŠÁR (Iššar) is indistinguishable from AN.ŠÁR (Aššur).Footnote 4 The reading dŠÁR = Iššar is confirmed in some cases by syllabic writings attested for the same individual. Ran Zadok understands Iššar to be a Babylonian rendering of Assyrian Issar; therefore, in his view these names are unquestionably of Assyrian background (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 4). Thus, in Babylonian texts we face the challenge of deciding whether the signs AN.ŠÁR represent Aššur or Ištar. In some instances a clue is offered by the predicative element of the name since some predicative elements work with the divine name Aššur but not with Ištar (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 4, 7–8). An example of this is the name type DN-mātu-taqqin ‘O DN, keep the country in order!’, which is attested with the god Aššur but not with Ištar: PNA lists Aia-mātu-taqqin, Aššur-mātu-taqqin, and Nabû-mātu-taqqin (PNA 1/I, 91, 194–6; PNA 2/II, 846). Conversely, some names formed with AN.ŠÁR have a feminine predicate and therefore the divine element must be read dŠÁR = Iššar rather than Aššur, as in the case of IdŠÁR-ta-ri-bi ‘Issar has replaced’, a name which also has unequivocal writings with diš-tar- and diš-šar- (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 4). Sometimes a predicate is attested with both Aššur and Issar, and thus it provides no guide as to the reading of the divine name. In the case of the temple É AN.ŠÁR, its identification as a shrine of Aššur rather than Ištar is supported by the fact that it is listed among the minor temples of Uruk, making it unlikely that the great temple of Ištar (i.e., Eanna) is intended (Reference BeaulieuBeaulieu 1997, 61).

A further complication is the possibility that AN.ŠÁR might alternatively represent the deity Anšar, although Paul-Alain Beaulieu has argued convincingly against this on the grounds that Anšar was a primeval deity of only abstract character and was not associated with any known cult centre (Reference BeaulieuBeaulieu 1997, 61). Note the attempt to ‘Assyrianise’ the Babylonian Epic of Creation by replacing Marduk with Aššur and equating Aššur (written dAN.ŠÁR) with Anšar, which resulted in genealogical confusion since Anšar was originally Marduk’s great-grandfather (Reference LambertLambert 2013, 4–5). Anyway, a reading Anšar can certainly be discounted: the name Iman-nu–a-ki-i–É–AN.ŠÁR (Mannu-akî-bīt-Aššur ‘Who is like the Aššur temple?’), attested alongside other Aššur names, supports the idea that we are dealing with a deity worshipped in Babylonia at the time (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 3). While it cannot be entirely ruled out that the name-givers intended to reference the original Aššur temple in Assyria as preserved in the folk memory of people of Assyrian descent living in sixth century Uruk, rather than the Aššur temple/chapel in Uruk, the name nevertheless attests to the continuing reverence of Aššur in Babylonia. It is also worth noting that this particular name type, Mannu-(a)kî-DN/GN/TN and variants, is considerably more common in Assyria than in Babylonia: PNA catalogues 47 such names borne by around 370 individuals (PNA 2/II, 680–700), compared with 7 names and less than 10 name-bearers listed by Knut L. Tallqvist in his Neubabylonisches Namenbuch (Reference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 99).

Names with the theophoric element written (d)aš-šur = Aššur are unambiguous. Note the potential confusion between the names IdAŠ–SUR = Aššur-ēṭir ‘Aššur has saved’ (Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 42) and I/lúDIL–SUR = Ēdu-ēṭir ‘He has saved the only one’ (Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 112), which are written with identical signs apart from the determinative(s); the latter occurs as a family name.

Ištar-of-Nineveh (Bēlet-Ninua)

The goddess Ištar-of-Nineveh, in the form Bēlet-Ninua (‘Lady of Nineveh’), occurs in Babylonian sources as an element of the family name Šangû-(Bēlet-)Ninua:

  • ‒ PN1 A-šú šá PN2 A SANGA-dGAŠAN-ni-nú-a (Nbn. 231:3–4, 14–15)

  • ‒ PN1 A-šú šá PN2 A SANGA-ni-nú-a (VS 3 49:18–19)

In her study of Nineveh after 612, Stephanie Dalley points to these two Neo-Babylonian texts as evidence for the continuation of Nineveh after its fall in 612 BCE (Reference DalleyDalley 1993, 137). These instances allegedly involve a man who is called ‘son of the priest of the Lady of Nineveh’. However, this reflects a misunderstanding of the Neo-Babylonian convention for representing genealogy: the man in question is actually a member of the family called ‘Priest-of-Bēlet-Ninua’ (Šangû-Bēlet-Ninua), a clear parallel to other Neo-Babylonian family names of the form Šangû-DN, ‘Priest of DN’. It is uncertain exactly when the cult of Ištar-of-Nineveh was introduced into Babylonia; however, the goddess’s temple in Babylon is already mentioned in the topographical series Tintir which was likely compiled in the twelfth century BCE (Reference GeorgeGeorge 1992, 7). Thus, while there is no way of knowing when the eponymous ancestor entered Babylonia (assuming he, like the cult itself, came from Assyria), this family name cannot be taken as evidence for the continuation of the city of Nineveh after 612 BCE.

The question has been raised as to whether the toponym that forms part of the divine name Bēlet-Ninua is actually Nineveh or a local place, Nina (reading ni-ná-a instead of ni-nú-a) in Babylonia (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 10). However, there are reasons to suppose that this family name does actually refer to the Assyrian goddess Ištar-of-Nineveh. First, the name of Bēlet-Ninua’s temple in Babylon, Egišḫurankia, is the same as that of her temple in Assur, according to Andrew R. George, who understands Ninua in the divine name to represent Nineveh and not Nina (Reference GeorgeGeorge 1993, 95, nos. 409 and 410). Second, her temple in Babylon is mentioned in an inscription of Esarhaddon (RINAP 4 48 r. 92–3), and it seems most unlikely that this would refer to the goddess of a very minor Babylonian settlement.

Eššu

In his study of Assyrians in Babylonia, Ran Zadok cites a number of names with the theophoric element Eššu (written -eš-šu/šú and -dáš-šú), including Ardi(/Urdi?)-Aššu and Ardi(/Urdi?)-Eššu, Dalīli-Eššu, Dān-Eššu, Gubbanu(?)-Eššu, Kiṣir-Eššu, Sinqa-Eššu, Tuqnu-Eššu and Tuqūnu-Eššu, Ubār-Eššu, and Urdu-Eššu (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 9). However, it should be noted that Eššu names do not feature prominently in the extant Neo-Assyrian onomasticon: only a single such name, Šumma-Eššu, is recorded (PNA 3/II, 1286 s.v. ‘Šumma-Ēši or Šumma-Eššu’). On the other hand, some of the Eššu names listed above have predicates that are typically Assyrian rather than Babylonian, namely Kiṣir-, Sinqa-, Tuqnu-/Tuqūnu-, and Urdu- (see later in chapter). This suggests an Assyrian background for these particular names, even though they are not yet attested in Assyrian sources.

We then have to confront the question of how to interpret the theophoric element Eššu. According to Ran Zadok, Eššu is ‘probably the same element as ˀš which is contained in names appearing in Aramaic dockets … and an Aramaic tablet … from the NA period’ (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 9). These Aramaic dockets with ˀš feature on tablets which give the personal name also in Assyrian cuneiform, and in all instances where it is preserved the divine element is written d15, to be read Issar. For example, the names of the sellers of a house, Upāqa-ana-Arbail ‘I am attentive to Arbaˀil’ (Ipa-qa-a-na-arba-ìl) and Šār-Issar ‘Spirit of Issar’ (IIM-15), feature in an Aramaic caption on the edge of tablet SAA 14 47:15´–16´, dated in 617* BCE: pqnˀrbˀl / srˀš.Footnote 5 If the association between Eššu and Aramaic ˀš(r) is correct, we are dealing with a variant of the divine name Ištar. This is compatible with the elements Kiṣir-, Sinqa-, Tuqūnu- and Urdu- listed earlier, which are all attested in Neo-Assyrian sources in names formed with Issar.

In PNA the name Šumma-Eššu (written Išum-ma–eš-šú) was translated ‘Truly Eši! [= Isis]’ and interpreted as ‘Akk. with Egypt. DN’ (Luukko, PNA 3/II, 1286). Although this is the only instance of an Eššu name in PNA, a number of other names of supposed Egyptian derivation are listed that contain the element Ēši/Ēšu, understood as ‘Isis’, namely: Abši-Ešu (Iab-ši-e-šu), Dān-Ešu (Ida-né-e-šu), Ēšâ (Ie-ša-a), Eša-rṭeše (Ie-šar-ṭe-e-[še]), and Ḫur-ši-Ēšu (Iḫur-si-e-šú, Iḫur-si-ie-e-šú, Iḫur-še-še, Iḫur-še-šu). However, given that in Babylonian sources the element Eššu is written with -šš- and is particularly associated with typical Neo-Assyrian predicates, as noted earlier, it seems that regardless of whether Eššu is associated with Aramaic ˀš (= Issar), it should be kept separate from the Egyptian element Ēši/Ēšu, which is written with -š- and does not occur with those predicates.

Names Formed with Assyrian Toponyms

In addition to the names discussed here which contain Assyrian divine elements, there are a number of occurrences in Babylonian sources of personal names formed with Assyrian toponyms, notably Arbaˀil (modern Erbil): Arbailāiu ‘The one from Arbaˀil’ and Mannu-(a)kî-Arbail ‘Who is like Arbaˀil?’ (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 8–9; Reference Zadok1985, 28). The feminine name fUrbil-ḫammu ‘Arbaˀil is the master’ (fur-bi-il-ḫa-am-mu), borne by a slave, can be added to these (Reference ZadokZadok 1998). The family name Aššurāya ‘Assyrian’ (Iaš-šur-a-a), based on the city name Assur, is also attested. Since none of the members of this family bore Assyrian names, Ran Zadok suggests that the family’s ancestor migrated to Babylonia before the Neo-Babylonian period (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 2). As I noted already, the Assyrians did not use family names, so the adoption of Aššurāya as a family name must reflect the ‘Babylonianisation’ of the descendants. Related to this phenomenon is the presence of Assyrian toponyms in Babylonian sources, such as Aššurītu, written uruáš-šur-ri-tú (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 3); there is no telling when such toponyms were originally introduced into Babylonia.

Names with Assyrian Dialectal Forms

Examples in this category include names formed with the Assyrian precative -lāmur ‘may I see’ (Bab. -lūmur), and nouns in Assyrian dialectal form, such as urdu ‘servant’ (Bab. ardu). The Assyrian D-stem imperative -balliṭ ‘keep alive!’ (Bab. -bulliṭ) comprises another potentially distinctive form, though I know of no example of the name type DN-balliṭ attested in Babylonian sources to date. Examples of names with Assyrian dialectal forms include:

In addition, the Neo-Assyrian onomasticon – unlike the Neo-Babylonian – includes names formed with the imperative of riābu ‘to replace’ (Rīb(i)-DN) as well as with the preterite (Erība-DN), though note that logographic writings with ISU- as first element are ambiguous. A number of elements particular to Assyrian occur only with Assyrian divine names, according to Ran Zadok: ‘It is worth pointing out that the exclusively Assyrian forms urdu “slave”, rīb (Bab. erība), bēssunu (Bab. bēlšunu) and iššiya (reflecting NA issiya) “with me”; Bab. ittiya) are recorded in N/LB only as the predicates of -eššu and dŠÁR names’ (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 4–5).

Names Formed with Vocabulary Characteristic of the Assyrian Onomasticon

In discussing the divine name Eššu, I identified a number of Assyrian names formed with characteristic vocabulary items, namely (with translations following PNA): Kiṣir-DN (‘Cohort of DN’), Mannu-(a)kî-DN (‘Who is like DN?’), Sinqi-DN (‘Test of DN’), Tuqūn-DN (‘Order of DN’), Tuqūnu-ēreš (‘He [a deity] has desired order’), and Tuqūnu-lāmur (‘Let me see order!’). To these we can add Unzaraḫ-[…] (Iun-za-ra-aḫ-[…]; Reference ZadokZadok 1998); compare the names Unzarḫu (‘Freedman’?), Unzarḫu-Aššur, and Unzarḫu-Issar (PNA 3/II, 1387–8).

Orthography and Phonology

In the writing of Assyrian names in Neo-Assyrian sources, the divine determinative is often omitted, whereas in Neo-Babylonian this is only rarely the case. In Babylonian the divine name Ea is rather consistently written dé-a, whereas in Assyrian it is often written (d)a-a and, more rarely, ia, rendered Aia (Parpola in PNA 1/I, xxv–xxvii). Note that Aia is not to be confused with the goddess Aya ((d)a-a), spouse of the sun god Šamaš. Otherwise, in terms of phonology, the main difference between the writing of Assyrian and Babylonian names lies in the treatment of the sibilants. We have already seen how the Assyrian divine element Issar (Ištar) was rendered Iššar in Babylonian. The sibilant š in Babylonian names may be rendered s in Neo-Assyrian: for example, the common Neo-Babylonian name Šumāya was sometimes rendered Sumāya, written Isu-ma-a-a and Isu-ma-ia in Neo-Assyrian sources (PNA 3/I, 1157–8). This tendency of Assyrian scribes to ‘Assyrianise’ Babylonian names may hinder the identification of Babylonians in the Assyrian sources. The same is true of the converse: if a Babylonian scribe were to render an Assyrian name by, for example, changing -lāmur to -lūmur, then there would be no way of identifying the individual as Assyrian in the absence of an Assyrian theophoric element or of further corroborating evidence.

Chapter 8 Aramaic Names

Rieneke Sonnevelt
Introduction

The Aramaic onomasticon found in Babylonian sources linguistically belongs to the West Semitic languages while it is written in cuneiform script used to express Late Babylonian Akkadian, an East Semitic language (see Figure 8.1). Among the languages classified as West Semitic, four are recognisable in the Late Babylonian onomasticon: Arabic names, generally viewed as representing the Central Semitic branch; Phoenician; Hebrew (or Canaanite); and Aramaic names representing its Northwest Semitic subgroup.Footnote 1

Figure 8.1 A family tree model of Semitic languages.

(drawing by Rieneke Sonnevelt)

Aramaic names make up the largest part of the West Semitic onomasticon in the Neo- and Late Babylonian documentation. They will be the focus of this chapter. Chapter 9 deals with Hebrew names, Chapter 10 with Phoenician names, and Chapter 11 with Arabic names from this period. The Aramaic onomasticon of the preceding Neo-Assyrian era, which has been researched by Fales, is not included here.Footnote 2 A given name may be recognised as Aramaic on the basis of patterns and trends regarding patronym, the occurrence of an Aramaic deity, and the socio-economic context of the attestation. Despite the fact that these factors provide valuable background information (see section on ‘Aramaic Names in Babylonian Sources’), the most secure way of deciding on the Aramaic nature of a name is based on linguistic criteria:

  1. - phonological: phonemes of Semitic roots are represented in a way specific for Aramaic;

  2. - lexical: words are created from roots that solely appear in Aramaic;

  3. - morphological: forms and patterns used are peculiar for Aramaic;

  4. - structural: names are constructed with, for instance, Aramaic verbal components.Footnote 3

Opinions differ as regards the nature of the Aramaic language in Babylonia during the Neo-Babylonian era. Aramaic attestations from this timeframe are – together with those from the preceding Neo-Assyrian period – variously evaluated as belonging to Old Aramaic as found in sources from Aramaean city states, as manifestations of local and independent dialects, or as (precursors of) Achaemenid Imperial (or Official) Aramaic.Footnote 4

Defining the variety of Aramaic used in Babylonia is hindered by the fact that direct evidence from this area is generally scarce and textual witnesses from its state administration, which presumably was bilingual Akkadian–Aramaic, are non-extant. Aramaic texts mainly appear as brief epigraphs written on cuneiform clay tablets.Footnote 5 Moreover, a small number of alphabetic texts were impressed into bricks by those working on royal buildings in Babylon.Footnote 6

Chronologically, the major part of the Aramaic onomasticon appears in cuneiform texts dating to the latter half of the fifth century – a period in which the use of Aramaic as chancellery language of the Achaemenid Empire seems to have been established in all parts of its vast territory. Achaemenid Imperial Aramaic is attested in a large variety of literary genres across socio-economic domains and is written in alphabetic script on various media, such as papyri, ostraca, funerary stones, and coins.Footnote 7 Overall, the orthography of this language variety is marked by consistency (especially in administrative letters), its syntax displays influences from Persian and Akkadian, and its lexicon contains an abundance of loanwords from various languages.Footnote 8

Aramaic Names in Babylonian Sources

Aramaic names can be found in cuneiform economic documents from all over Babylonia, but they appear most frequently in texts from the villages Yāhūdu, Našar, and Bīt-Abī-râm, dating to the sixth and early fifth centuries,Footnote 9 and in the extensive Murašû archive originating from the southern town of Nippur and its surroundings, which covers the second half of the fifth century.Footnote 10 By contrast, the proportion of West Semitic names in city-based cuneiform archives is relatively marginal: about 2 per cent of the c. 50,000 individuals appearing in this text corpus bear an Aramaic name if the Murašû documentation is disregarded; this amounts to 2.5 per cent if the latter archive is included.Footnote 11 The proportion of Aramaic names in the Murašû archive is ten times higher than the norm (see Figure 8.2).Footnote 12

Figure 8.2 Distribution of names in the Murašû archive from Nippur.

One of the reasons behind the marked difference in the proportion of non-Babylonian names between the rural archives and the Babylonian sources in general is the fact that the former are characterised by less formative influence – and thus representation – of Babylonian elites, who formed a relatively homogenous social group. They lived in the city; were directly or indirectly connected to its institutions, most notably the temples; and virtually always bore Babylonian personal names, patronyms, and family names (see Chapter 1).Footnote 13 Unsurprisingly, they appear as protagonists in the urban documentation, while individuals with non-Babylonian names tend to have the passive role of witnesses.Footnote 14

Onomastic diversity thus correlates with a decidedly rural setting. This is underlined by the fact that Murašû documents not written up in Nippur, but in settlements located in its vicinity, display larger proportions of both parties and witnesses with non-Babylonian names.Footnote 15 Likewise, texts from the rural settlements of Yāhūdu, Našar, and Bīt-Abī-râm contain a substantive amount of West Semitic names. Indeed, the multilingual situation in Babylonia’s south-central (or possibly south-eastern) region, whence these two cuneiform corpora originate,Footnote 16 already stood out during earlier centuries. Letters in the archive of Nippur’s ‘governor’ written between c. 755 and 732 BCE attest to the connections between powerful leaders of Aramaean tribes and feature many Aramaic-named individuals, as well as Aramaisms.Footnote 17 Moreover, a letter dated to king Assurbanipal’s reign (seventh century BCE) mentions speakers of multiple different languages living in the Nippur area (roughly indicated by the brackets in Figure 8.3).Footnote 18

Figure 8.3 Nippur and its hinterland.

(drawn by Rieneke Sonnevelt, adapted from Reference ZadokZadok 1978, 332)

Various forms of migration contributed to the multi-ethnic character of the population in this region. First, non-Babylonian sections – among which were Aramaean groups – migrated into the territory east of the Tigris (the area indicated by the arrows in Figure 8.3).Footnote 19 Second, the diverse populace was a result of forced migration. For instance, the Babylonian king Nabopolassar (626–605 BCE) took many prisoners of war – most of them Aramaeans – from settlements in upper Mesopotamia and the middle Euphrates region and relocated them to the Nippur area in 616 BCE. Not long before, Nippur itself had been an Assyrian town where a garrison was stationed; it was only besieged and conquered between 623 and 621 BCE. Campaigns led by subsequent kings, most notably Nebuchadnezzar II (604–562 BCE), resulted in deportations of communities from Syria and the Levant and their resettlement in the same region around Nippur.Footnote 20 The state provided the deportees with fields and in return levied taxes and/or rents and conscripted the landholders as troops. The process is documented in its early stages in the cuneiform texts from Yāhūdu and its environs. Also, the Murašû archive depicts individuals active in this so-called land-for-service system.Footnote 21 Due to these migratory flows, not only the onomasticon is diverse: many toponyms in this region are non-Akkadian or Akkadian – West Semitic hybrids as well. They may refer to Aramaean tribes, eponymous forefathers, or places of origins in Syria or the Levant.Footnote 22 Finally, Aramaic epigraphs are quite well-attested in these archives.

During the Achaemenid period, the southern region functioned as a passageway between the Persian heartland and the Empire’s western provinces. Through the Kabaru Canal the Babylonian waterways were directly connected with Susa, the Persian capital in Elam. Except for thus being of geopolitical importance, this area hosted travellers from Babylonia and far beyond who began the last stage of their trip to the capital here, upon changing boats in the settlement of Bāb-Nār-Kabari.Footnote 23

Spelling and Normalisation

The normalisation of West Semitic names written in Babylonian Akkadian, for which no academic standard has been formulated, is challenging. First, it is not always straightforward whether a name is Akkadian or Aramaic; for instance, Iba-ni-a can be read as Akkadian Bānia and as West Semitic Banī, a hypocoristic form of the sentence name ‘DN-established’. Second, there are many ways to approach the transcription of Aramaic names, based on the question of whether an attempt should be made to reconstruct the characteristics of an Aramaic name and, if so, to what extent. This could pertain to relatively straightforward issues, such as phonemes not represented in Akkadian (for instance, the gutturals) or those rendered differently (for instance, /w/ written /m/, as visible in the Judean theophoric element Yāma). However, it also relates to features such as vowel quality, vowel length, and stress, which are often not easy – or are downright impossible – to reconstruct due to incongruity of the writing systems and the inconsistency in which Aramaic names are converted into Akkadian.Footnote 24 Therefore, taking the Akkadian spelling as a point of departure and including only the most basic features rendered by it in a relatively consistent manner is my preferred modus operandi for transcription.

At the same time, some degree of harmonisation is necessary as, for instance, the spelling of the perfect in the Aramaic name DN-natan shows: IDN-na-tan-nu/-ni/-na (the final CV-sign merely indicates that the previous syllable is stressed). Abstraction on the basis of the Aramaic verbal form avoids a plethora of names that are in fact orthographic varieties. Moreover, although vowel length is not included in transcription when uncertain, a frequent and clear trend is taken into account: as the final long vowel of the perfect 3.sg. m. of verbs ending in ˀ/y/h is nearly always represented, the transcription of, for example, IDN-ba-na-ˀ is DN-banā. These examples demonstrate that there will always be a margin of error and that a hybrid transcription is inevitable – something that does not seem unfitting in view of the sources.Footnote 25

Typology of Aramaic Names
The Theophoric Element

Besides the general theophoric element, this section deals with specific Aramaean deities. When these occur with Akkadian complements, the names are viewed as hybrids; in order to qualify as an Aramaic name, the linguistic criterion is decisive.

ˀl and ˀlh

The most frequently attested theophoric element is ˀl (ˀil) ‘god’. In cuneiform script, this element is written DINGIR, the logogram and determinative for the Babylonian word ilu ‘god’, which also has the phonetic value an.Footnote 26 It is broadly acknowledged that the (plural) logogram DINGIR.MEŠ is employed for the same purpose in the Late Babylonian period.Footnote 27 In other words, a name like Barik-il ‘God’s blessed one’ can be rendered Iba-ri(k)-ki-DINGIR as well as Iba-ri(k)-ki-DINGIR.MEŠ. Similarly, Raḫim-il ‘God’s loved one’ is spelled both Ira-ḫi-im-DINGIR and Ira-ḫi-im-DINGIR.MEŠ. The same orthographic variation applies to the element ˀl in the name of the deity Bīt-il: for example, Bīt-il-ḫanna ‘Bīt-il is gracious’ (IÉ-DINGIR-ḫa-an-na) and Bīt-il-adar ‘Bīt-il has helped’ (IÉ-DINGIR.MEŠ-a-dar-ri).Footnote 28

The element ˀlh (ˀilah) is less frequently attested. Examples are Abī-ilah and Ilah-abī ‘God is my father’ (IAD-ìl-a and Iìl-a-AD).Footnote 29 It tends to appear as final component, followed by possessive suffix 1.sg. -ī, for example, in the names Mannu-kî-ilaḫī ‘Who is like my god?’ (Iman-nu-ki-i-i-la-ḫi-ˀ) and Abī-ilaḫī ‘My father is my god’ (IAD-la-ḫi-ˀ; IAD-i-la-ḫi-ˀ).Footnote 30

Aramaean Deities

A common theophoric element in Aramaic names is Addu or Adad, the storm god, written dad-du and dIŠKUR respectively:Footnote 31 Addu-rapā ‘Addu has healed’ (Idad-du-ra-pa-ˀ), Adad-natan ‘Adad has given’ (IdIŠKUR-na-tan-nu). Despite being a Mesopotamian god, the epicentre of Adad’s veneration remained northern Syria. Here, he took the primary place among the Aramaean deities. The fact that Adad has a strong familial association with the deities Apladda and Būr is visible in father – son pairings Būr-Adad or Adad-Būr in the corpus from Yāhūdu, Našar, and surrounding settlements.Footnote 32 Adgi, a West Semitic form of Adad, is attested with an Aramaic predicate in the Murašû archive.Footnote 33

Tammeš, whose Akkadian equivalent is Šamaš, is attested with a wide variety of Aramaic complements, especially in Nippur, one of which is Zaraḫ-Tammeš ‘Tammeš has shone’ (Iza-ra-aḫ-dtam-meš). Although various phonetic cuneiform spellings are employed to render the initial West Semitic consonant /s/, dtam-meš is the most current orthography in Neo- and Late Babylonian sources.Footnote 34

The name of the moon god Iltehr (based on ˀil and *sahr) is akin to Akkadian Sîn. This is visible in tablets from the village of Neirab, a settlement of deportees originating from the like-named ‘centre of the moon’ cult in Syria.Footnote 35 In those tablets, we find the name of the same person Iltehr-idrī ‘Iltehr is my help’ spelled both Idše-e-ri-id-ri-ˀ and Id30-er-id-ri-ˀ. However, typically Iltehr is written dil-te-(eḫ-)ri in cuneiform texts.Footnote 36

Another Aramaean deity from the heavenly realm is ˁAttar (ˁttr), with cognates in a range of Semitic languages. In Akkadian this is Ištar, which has the variant form Iltar:Footnote 37 Attar-ramât ‘Attar is exalted’ (Idat-tar-ra-mat), Iltar-gadā ‘Iltar is a fortune’ (Iìl-ta-ri-ga-da-ˀ). The Neo-Assyrian sources show that the consonantal cluster -lt- often shifted to -ss-, which was pronounced -šš-. Although these examples show that this shift did not carry through consistently in Babylonia, it may be visible in the name Iššar-tarībi ‘Iššar replaced’.Footnote 38

Amurru is a popular theophoric element in Aramaic names from the sixth and fifth centuries, although the deity had a low status in the Mesopotamian pantheon. From the late third until the middle of the second millennium it was used as a device by Sumerians and Babylonians to identify Amorites whose distinct linguistic and cultural presence was becoming more prominent. As the Amorites started to assimilate, the need of othering disappeared and groups of West Semitic origins adopted Amurru in name-giving practice as a way to self-identify.Footnote 39 Amurru being the most frequent West Semitic theophoric element in the onomasticon from Našar and neighbouring villages is a manifestation of this trend.Footnote 40 Also attested in these villages is the deity Bīt-il, who was venerated in an area close to Judah and whose name-bearers may have been deported simultaneously.Footnote 41

Other West Semitic deities that appear with Aramaic complements are Našuh or Nusku (for instance, in the Neirab documentation),Footnote 42 Qōs,Footnote 43 Rammān,Footnote 44 and Šēˀ.Footnote 45 Šamê, ‘Heaven’, also appears with various Aramaic complements.Footnote 46 Attestations of the Aramaean deity ˁAttā are scarce and ambiguous. It may be linked to ˁAnat in a similar way as Nabê is connected with Nabû and Sē with Sîn.Footnote 47

Verbal Sentence Names

Most frequent is the sentence name that has a perfect verbal form, also referred to as the suffix conjugation, as its predicate. The subject, which is a theophoric element, often appears as initial component. Generally, the verbal forms are in the G-stem. Some examples are Nabû-zabad ‘Nabû has given’ (IdAG-za-bad-du), Sîn-banā ‘Sîn has established’ (Id30-ba-na-ˀ), Aqab-il ‘God has protected’ (Ia-qab-bi-DINGIR.MEŠ), and Yadā-il ‘God has known’ (Iia-da-ˀ-ìl).Footnote 48

Names in which a deity is addressed by means of a perfect 2.sg. m. (indicated by the suffix -) are specific for the Late Babylonian period. They are followed by the object suffix 1.sg. (-): Dalatānī ‘You have saved me’ (Ida-la-ta-ni-ˀ), Ḫannatānī ‘You have favoured me’ (Iḫa-an-na-ta-ni-ˀ).

Other predicates have the form of an imperfect, which is also referred to as the prefix conjugation:Footnote 49 Addu-yatin ‘May Adad give’ (Idad-du-ia-at-tin), Idā-Nabû ‘May Nabû know’ (Iid-da-ḫu-dAG), Aḫu-lakun ‘May the brother be firm’ (IŠEŠ-la-kun), Tammeš-linṭar ‘May Tammeš guard’ (Idtam-meš-li-in-ṭár).Footnote 50

Finally, verbal sentence names can contain an imperative: Adad-šikinī ‘Adad, watch over me!’ (IdIŠKUR-ši-ki-in-ni-ˀ), Nabû-dilinī ‘Nabû, save me!’ (IdAG-di-li-in-ni-ˀ).

Sentence names that consist of three elements sporadically occur. They are influenced by Akkadian fashion and even may incorporate an Akkadian element. An example hereof is the first element of the following name, which contains an Aramaic predicate with a G-stem imperfect 2.sg. m.:Footnote 51 Ša-Nabû-taqum ‘(By help?) of Nabû you will rise’ (Išá-dAG-ta-qu-um-mu).

Nominal Sentence Names

In nominal sentence names the subject generally takes the initial position. The object is often followed by the possessive suffix 1.sg. -ī; sometimes 2.sg. -ka:Footnote 52 Abu-lētī ‘The father is my strength’ (IAD-li-ti-ˀ), Abī-ilaḫī ‘My father is my god’ (IAD-i-la-ḫi-ˀ),Footnote 53 Tammeš-ilka ‘Tammeš is your god’ (Idtam-meš-ìl-ka), Nanāya-dūrī ‘Nanāya is my bulwark’ (Idna-na-a-du-ri-ˀ),Footnote 54 Iltehr-naqī ‘Iltehr is pure’ (Idil-te-eḫ-ri-na-aq-qí-ˀ), and Nusku-rapē ‘Nusku is a healer’ (IdPA.KU-ra-pi-e).

Sentence names that form a question are of nominal nature as well. They either start out with the interrogative pronoun ˁayya ‘where?’ or with man ‘who?’Footnote 55: Aya-abū ‘Where is his father?’ (Ia-a-bu-ú), Mannu-kî-ḫāl ‘Who is like the maternal uncle?’ (Iman-nu-ki-i-ḫa-la).

Compound Names

This type of name consists of two nominal components in a genitive construction. Nominal components can be regular nouns, kinship terms, deities, or passive participles:Footnote 56 Abdi-Iššar ‘Servant of Iššar’ (Iab-du-diš-šar), Aḫi-abū ‘His father’s brother’ (IŠEŠ-a-bu-ú), and Barik-Bēl ‘Bēl’s blessed one’ (Iba-ri-ki-dEN).

Hypocoristica

The hypocoristic suffix -ā, written -ˀ or -h in Aramaic and -Ca-a/ˀ in Akkadian, is added to most nominal sentence names and compound names. It may be like the Aramaic definite article that is of similar form and is suffixed to nouns as well. Hypocoristic -ā became so popular during the first millennium BCE that it replaced other hypocoristic suffixes common during the previous millennium. Moreover, it started to be attached to Arabian and Akkadian names as well.Footnote 57 Aramaic examples – with a translation of their nominal bases – are: Abdā ‘Servant’ (Iab-da-ˀ), fBissā ‘Cat’ (fbi-is-sa-a), Ḫarimā ‘Consecrated’ (Iḫa-ri-im-ma-ˀ), Zabudā ‘Given’ (Iza-bu-da-a), and Iltar-gadā (Iltar + fortune; Iil-tar-ga-da-ˀ).

Hypocoristic names with suffix -ī tend to be Aramaic. It may be based on the gentilic or suffix 1.sg. and is written -y in Aramaic, which is rendered -Ci-i/ia/ or -Ci(-ˀ) in Akkadian:Footnote 58 Abnī ‘Stone’ (Iab-ni-i), Namarī ‘Leopard’ (Ina-ma-ri-ˀ), Raḫimī ‘Beloved’ (Ira-ḫi-mì-i), and Barikī ‘Blessed’ (Iba-ri-ki-ia). Its phonological variant is -ē.

One of the hypocoristic suffixes partly replaced by -ā is -ān, written -Ca-an(-nu/ni), -Ca-(a-)nu/ni:Footnote 59 Nabān ‘Nabû’ (Ina-ba-an-nu), Binān ‘Son’ (Ibi-na-nu).

A great deal of variety is achieved by adding combinations of two of these suffixes to nominal formations.Footnote 60

One-Word Names

Nearly all names that consist of one word are affixed with a hypocoristic marker. Exceptions are attested in various formations, which often are hard to distinguish due to inconsistent Babylonian spelling.Footnote 61

Naming Practices

As regards naming practice, it is striking that Babylonian theophoric elements appearing in the Aramaic onomasticon are not the ones prominent in contemporaneous Babylonian names. For instance, hardly any Aramaic names in the Murašû documentation contain the theophoric element Enlil, while this Babylonian deity enjoyed immense popularity in the Nippur area at the time.Footnote 62 This also is the case for Enlil’s son Ninurta (attested only once) and for Marduk, Nergal, and Sîn. Babylonian gods that are found in greater numbers in Aramaic names are Nabû, who takes second position after Tammeš in Nippur’s Aramaic onomasticon, as well as Bēl and Nanāya. Interestingly, Nabû primarily appears in patronyms, which indicates a decline of his prevalence.Footnote 63

In feminine names, a tendency of different order stands out. Although suffixes -t, -at, -īt, and -ī/ē are attested, there seems to have been a strong preference for feminine names ending in -ā:Footnote 64 fBarukā ‘Blessed’ (fba-ru-ka-ˀ), fGubbā ‘Cistern’ (fgu-ub-ba-a), fḪannā ‘Gracious’ (fḫa-an-na-a), fNasikat ‘Chieftess’ (fna-si-ka-tu4), fDidīt ‘Favourite’ (fdi-di-ti), and fḪinnī ‘Gracious’ (fḫi-in-ni-ia).

Tools for Identifying Aramaic Names in Cuneiform Sources

Various Aramaic verbs have surfaced in the examples. A more extensive – although not exhaustive – overview of verbs commonly attested in Aramaic names is presented in Table 8.1.

Table 8.1 Verbs attested in Aramaic sentence names from the Neo- and Late Babylonian periods

Regular verbsIrregular verbs
brk – to blessˀmr – to sayngh – to shine
gbr – to be strongˀty – to comenṭr – to guard
zbd – to give, grantbny – to build, creatensˀ – to raise
zbn – to redeembrˀ – to createnṣb – to place
zrḥ – to shinegˀy – to be exaltedntn – to give
sgb – to be exaltedgbh – to be exaltedˁny – to answer
smk – to support, sustainḥwr – to seepdy – to ransom, redeem
srḥ – to be knownḥzy – to seeṣwḥ – to shout
ˁdr – to help, supportḥnn – to be gracious, favourqwm – to rise
ˁqb – to protectḥṣy – to seek refugeqny – to get, create, build
rḥm – to love, have mercyybb – to weeprwm – to be high
rkš – to bind, harness, tie upydˁ – to knowrˁy – to be pleased, content
šlḥ – to sendyhb – to giverpˀ – to heal
šlm – to be wellypˁ – to be brilliantšly – to be tranquil
šmˁ – to hearyqr – to be esteemedšˁl – to ask
tmk – to supportmny – to countšry – to release

Nouns that regularly appear in nominal sentence names are presented in Table 8.2.Footnote 65

Table 8.2 Nouns attested in Aramaic nominal sentence names from the Neo- and Late Babylonian periods

*ˀayalhelpˀyl
*gadfortunegd
*dūrwall/bulwarkdwr
*haylstrength, wealthḥyl
*ḥinn/ḥannfavour, graceḥnn
*laytstrengthlˁy
*simksupportsmk
*ˁidrhelpˁdr
*šūrwall/bulwarkšwr
*tamksupporttmk

Nouns that typically appear in compound names are given in Table 8.3.

Table 8.3 Nouns attested in Aramaic compound names from the Neo- and Late Babylonian periods

*ˀabfatherˀb
*ˀaḥbrotherˀḥ
*ˀamatfemale servantˀmt
*bVrsonbr
*bittdaughterbrt
*gē/īrpatron, clientgr
*naˁrservant, young mannˁr
*ˁabdservantˁbd

The outline of elements of which Aramaic names may consist (presented in the section ‘Typology of Aramaic Names’) and these tables may give a taste of what such names could look like. If one suspects a name to be Aramaic, either the indices of Reference ZadokRan Zadok (1977, 339–81) may be checked, or Reference Zadok, Stökl and WaerzeggersZadok 2014, which includes attestations from later publications as well (the latter in a searchable PDF). As names have not been transcribed, use the Akkadian spelling for a search.

Chapter 9 Hebrew Names

Kathleen Abraham
Introduction to the Language and Its Background
Historical and Ethno-Linguistic Background

Following Nabopolassar’s and Nebuchadnezzar II’s western campaigns, major Levantine cities – Jerusalem, Tyre, and Ashkelon, among others – surrendered to Babylonia’s sovereignty. The Babylonian kings forcibly took rebellious local rulers and citizens in exile to Babylonia. As a result, a significant number of Hebrew and other (North)west Semitic anthroponyms and toponyms start to appear in the Babylonian records of the long sixth century, as well as a small number of Philistine names.

There is some evidence for the presence of a Judean person (or was he Israelite?) in Babylonia already in the late seventh century BCE, before Nebuchadnezzar II’s deportations. The man’s name is rendered Igir-re-e-ma in cuneiform, which Reference ZadokRan Zadok (1979, 8, 34) identifies as a Yahwistic name containing the West Semitic noun gīr and therefore meaning ‘Client of Y’, but Tero Alstola raises some problems with such an identification (Reference Alstola2020, 230, n. 1164). There are no other attestations of Yahwistic names in Babylonian records from pre-exilic times.

Not all bearers of Yahwistic or Hebrew names in Babylonia necessarily arrived from Judah with Jehoiachin in 597 BCE or with the great deportations of 587 BCE. Some may have come from Israel, either directly in the late eighth century BCE, or via Assyria after the fall of the Neo-Assyrian Empire a century later. Indeed, in principle at least, it is possible that the Assyrians deported some people from the territory of the former kingdom of Israel to Babylonia (732–701 BCE). Moreover, there is indirect evidence that descendants of Israelite deportees, who had settled in Assyria (especially in the Lower Ḫabur area), migrated from there to Babylonia after the collapse of the Neo-Assyrian Empire. The above-mentioned Gīr-Yāma as well as the members of the family of Yašeˁ-Yāma (Iia-še-ˀ-ia-a-ma, Isaiah), who lived in Sippar (531/0 BCE), were probably such migrating Israelites (Reference Zadok, Gabbay and SecundaZadok 2014, 110–11).

The Babylonian exile marks a watershed in the linguistic history of Hebrew. By the tenth century BCE, two Hebrew-speaking states flourished in the central hill country of Palestine: Israel to the north, in the Samarian hills and portions of central Transjordan and Galilee, and Judah to the south, in the Judean hills, with its capital at Jerusalem. Hebrew spoken in the north significantly differed from that in the south. The Israelites deported by the Assyrians spoke the former, whereas the Judeans deported by the Babylonians spoke the latter. The southern form of Hebrew constitutes the classical phase of the language and is primarily represented by Standard Biblical Hebrew and numerous inscriptions from Judah. In the Hebrew of post-exilic Judah (sixth–second centuries BCE), represented by later biblical literature, we find numerous linguistic features, prototypes of Rabbinic Hebrew, that are entirely absent from the earlier literature. Thus, beneath the surface of pre-Rabbinical Hebrew, for which the Bible is our major source, a remarkable plurality of linguistic traditions extends over some 800 years. It is important to bear this in mind when interpreting cuneiform Hebrew names in the light of Biblical Hebrew and onomastics.

Basic Characteristics of Hebrew Names

It may be argued that a name that is linguistically Hebrew or includes a Yahwistic theophoric element should be classified as a ‘Hebrew name’. Footnote 1 The bulk of Hebrew names in the cuneiform corpus are Yahwistic names.

Applying the aforementioned definition of ‘Hebrew’ to the foreign onomasticon of Babylonia is easier said than done. If Hebrew names are stricto sensu names with nominal or verbal elements that reflect Hebrew grammar or lexicon, Hawšiˁ ‘He saved’ from Nippur would have a typical Hebrew name (//MT Hôšēaˁ הוֹשֵׁעַ). In view of the Hiphil-formation it is linguistically Hebrew rather than Aramaic, which has Aphel-formations (hence, ˀwšˁ and ˀwšˁyh at Elephantine). Moreover, ‘the root Y-Š-ˁ is foreign to Aramaic’ (Reference Muraoka and PortenMuraoka and Porten 1998, 20–1; cf. 113–16). However, the name could also be borne by any of the other Canaanite-speaking population groups and is, for instance, attested among the Transjordan Ammonites (hwšˁl, Reference Al-QananwehAl-Qananweh 2004, 71). Consequently, the major problem that confronts anyone interested in detecting linguistically Hebrew names in the cuneiform corpus of first millennium BCE Babylonia is to distinguish them from Aramaic, Phoenician, and Transjordan equivalents.

Yahwistic names in Babylonian cuneiform sources (i.e., names with the theophoric element YHWH), are Hebrew in the theological sense of the word, ‘seeing that no other ethnic group in pre-Hellenistic Mesopotamia worshiped Yhw’ apart from those originating from Judah (Reference Zadok, Gabbay and SecundaZadok 2014, 111–12).

Besides linguistically and theologically Hebrew names, Šabbātay and Ḥaggay can be classified as ‘culturally’ Hebrew. They refer to religious practices characteristic of the (Biblical) Judean community, such as the observance of Sabbath and religious feasts. The problem is that they were not exclusively borne by Judean exiles or their descendants in Babylonia, and Ḥaggay is also attested among, for instance, Ammonites and Phoenicians (Reference Al-QananwehAl-Qananweh 2004, 73–4; Reference AlstolaAlstola 2020, 56–7). Therefore, when the individuals bearing these names had blood relatives with Yahwistic names, their Judean background is probable and the name may be classified as ‘(culturally) Hebrew’. Otherwise, one has to investigate their circle of acquaintances as well as the archive and overall socio-economic context in which they appear for connections with Judah or Judeans before labelling their name ‘Hebrew’.

Some non-Yahwistic anthroponyms in the cuneiform corpus have parallels in the Bible, but this does not guarantee that they are Hebrew stricto sensu. At the most, such a name hints at the bearer’s Judean descent. Famous biblical figures such as Abraham, Jacob, Benjamin, Menahem, Ezra, and Menashe bore non-Yahwistic names that are, linguistically speaking, not just Hebrew but West Semitic in general. Often parallels exist already in Ugaritic, Amorite, and/or Canaanite-Amarna onomastics from the second millennium BCE. The names listed above, all attested in Babylonian sources from the first millennium BCE, are excluded from this chapter on linguistic grounds, even when advanced prosopographic research established a Judean background for the individuals behind them.

Overall, having a Yahwistic or linguistically Hebrew name or patronym in the Babylonia of the long sixth century BCE signifies Judean (exceptionally, Israelite) descent, but the reverse is not necessarily true. Ethnic Judeans in Babylonia gave their children not only Yahwistic/Hebrew names, but also West Semitic/Aramaic and even Babylonian/Akkadian and Iranian names.

Applied Writing Systems of Hebrew in Cuneiform
Sketch of the Problem

The complicated process of detecting and decoding foreign names in the Babylonian sources, and subsequently encoding them into English, can be illustrated by the name spelled Ia-mu-še-eḫ in a tablet from the Murašû archive (EE 113). He is the father of Mattan-Yāma (Ima-tan-ia-a-ma) ‘Gift of Y’ and, since the latter has a clear Hebrew–Yahwistic compound name, it is likely that we may find his name to be Hebrew as well. This assumption is further corroborated by the fact that he occurs in the company of other men with Yahwistic names, such as Yāḫû-zabad (Idia-a-ḫu-u-za-bad-du) ‘Y has granted’ and Yāḫû-laqīm (Idia-a-ḫu-ú-la-qí-im) ‘Y shall raise’ in an archive that is known for its many Yahwistic names.

In order to crack the cuneiform spelling Ia-mu-še-eḫ, we have to consider certain features related to the cuneiform writing system. First, there is the Neo-/Late Babylonian convention to write w as m. Second, there is the established Babylonian practice to render the West Semitic consonants h and ˁ, for which the cuneiform syllabary did not have a specific sign, with -signs or leave them unmarked. Finally, there is the problem of rendering diphthongs in cuneiform script and the avoidance of final consonant clusters. Considering all these points, Ia-mu-še-eḫ can be analysed as a cuneiform writing for the Hebrew name Hawšiˁ ‘He saved’.

Converting this information in an acceptable English (Latin-script) form is a difficult balancing act, for which see section on ‘Spelling and Normalisation’.

Cuneiform Orthographies of YHWH

The man who owed barley to the Babylonian Murašû family, according to a cuneiform tablet excavated at Nippur (EE 86), is called Idia-a-ḫu-u-na-tan-nu (Yāḫû-natan) ‘Y has given’. On the tablet’s right edge his name recurs, but this time it is written in alphabetic script as yhwntn. Similarly, the debtor’s name in CUSAS 28 10 from Yāhūdu is spelled Išá-lam-mi-ía-a-ma (Šalam-Yāma) ‘Y completed/is well-being’ in cuneiform and šlmyh in alphabetic script on the same tablet. These and other alphabetic spellings reveal that dia-a-ḫu-u- and -iá-a-ma are cuneiform renderings of the Yahwistic theophoric element.

Actually, the divine name is spelled in numerous ways by the Babylonian scribes ‘who probably wrote what they heard’ (Reference Millard and KhanMillard 2013, 841) and were not restricted by orthographic traditions. It appears in different forms depending on whether it is the first or the last component of the anthroponym.Footnote 2 Alphabetic and cuneiform spellings do not necessarily correspond, and their relation to the actual pronunciation(s) of the divine name remains an open question.

The superscripted d preceding the Yahwistic element in some cases is a modern convention for transcribing the DINGIR sign which Babylonian scribes used to indicate that what follows is the name of a deity. When writing the names of their own gods, such as Marduk or Nabû, they rigorously included it, but for foreign gods they had a more compromising attitude. Therefore, when actually used, it highlights the scribe’s awareness and recognition of the divine nature of YHWH. When absent, it may imply different things – such as, for instance, his ignorance, his denial, or his carelessness. Nebuchadnezzar’s scribes at Babylon c. 591 BCE did not use the DINGIR sign, but their colleagues at Nippur and Yāhūdu at around the same time did (583 and 572 BCE).Footnote 3 It shows that the latter ‘were aware of the divine nature of Yhw at the very beginning of their encounter with the exiles’ (Reference Zadok, Gabbay and SecundaZadok 2014, 111, n. 18). Whether this awareness grew or declined over time, and how far it was influenced by geographical and demographic factors, needs further study.

Characteristics and Limitations of the Cuneiform Writing System

Cuneiform scribes were not required to be consistent in spelling, and the cuneiform script allowed many variations. Despite that, orthographic conventions and historic spellings reduced the scribes’ choices, in particular in writing anthroponyms. They used traditionally fixed logograms to write divine names and recurrent name elements. Predicates such as iddin ‘he gave’, aplu ‘firstborn son’, and zēru ‘offspring’ were more often spelled with logograms (respectively MU, A or IBILA, and NUMUN) than syllabically (i.e., in the way they were pronounced).

Logograms do not show in Hebrew names (and only rarely in West Semitic ones). A few exceptions confirm this rule. Some Babylonian scribes recognised Hebrew kinship terms leading to the use of ŠEŠ and AD for Hebrew ˀaḥ ‘brother’ and ˀab ‘father’ (EE 98:13; PBS 2/1 185:2). In addition, we have one instance each of the logogram DÙ for the Hebrew verb root B-N-Y ‘to create’ (CUSAS 28 37:12) and perhaps also of the logogram MU for Hebrew N-T-N ‘to give’ (Reference Zadok, Gabbay and SecundaZadok 2014, 123).

The cuneiform scribes’ relative consistency when writing Babylonian names contrasts with the high orthographic variation of foreign names. To give an idea, Reference Pearce and WunschLaurie E. Pearce and Cornelia Wunsch (2014, 27) count twelve different writings of the name Rapaˀ-Yāma ‘Y healed’ in the Yāhūdu corpus alone. Some are insignificant for linguistic analysis; for instance, the variation among homophonous signs (ú/u, ia/ía, etc.). In other cases, they may hint at contrasting linguistic relations: Iba-ra-ku-ia-a-ma ‘Y has blessed’ (Barak-Yāma; Hebrew G qatal-perf.) vs. Iba-ri-ki-ia-a-ma ‘Blessed by Y’ (Barīk-Yāma; Aramaic passive participle); Išá-lam-ia-a-ma ‘Y is well-being’ (Šalam-Yāma; Hebrew G qatal-perf.) vs. Išá-lim-ma-a-ma ‘Kept well by Y’ (Šalīm-Yāma; Aramaic passive participle) vs. Iši-li-im-iá-a-ma ‘Y made recompense’ (Šillim-Yāma; Hebrew D qittil-perf.).

Related to the matter under consideration is the degree of the scribes’ phonemic awareness. Were they able to hear and identify the specific Hebrew phonemes and sounds, such as the peculiar West Semitic ś (שֹ) in Maˁśēh-Yāma ‘Y’s work’? Does their occasional rendering with lt (e.g., Ima-al-te-e-ma) suggest they heard a fricative-lateral pronunciation of the phoneme (Reference ZadokZadok 2015a; cf. Reference ZadokZadok 2002, 31 no. 38; Reference Zadok, Gabbay and Secunda2014, 116)? Did they hear the ayin (ˁ) in the names ˁAzar-Yāma (initial) ‘Y helped’ and Šamaˁ-Yāma (internal) ‘Y heard’, the aleph (ˀ) in ˀAṣīl-Yāma (initial) ‘Noble is Y’, the heh (h) in Hawšiˁ (initial) ‘He saved’ and in Yāhû (internal), or the diphthong in some of the names just cited? Did they hear a difference between the k in Kīn-Yāma ‘True is Y’ and its fricative allophone (ḵ) in Yəhôyākîn – assuming that the spirantisation of at least some of the bgdkpt had already started in the Hebrew of the sixth century BCE?

Even if they understood the names or at least heard them correctly, the scribes were not always able to document them properly with the tools at their disposal. Which cuneiform sign or combination of signs could they use to write down, for instance, the Hebrew gutturals?

Ran Zadok extensively dealt with these problems in 1977, in the appendix to his monumental book On West Semites in Babylonia (pp. 243–64), and again in 1988, in the course of his research on The Pre-Hellenistic Israelite Anthroponomy (cf. Reference Millard and KhanMillard 2013, 844). With the publication of the documents from Yāhūdu in 2014 the pool of (Yahwistic) Hebrew names significantly increased, but the rules laid down by him are still in force and only minor additions are in place (Reference ZadokZadok 2015a).

As enhancement to Ran Zadok’s findings, we include here a table (Table 9.1) that visualises the conventional cuneiform renderings of the West Semitic (incl. Hebrew) gutturals in first millennium BCE names from Babylonia. It is based on his data, but differentiates between zero- and vowel-spellings, in view of writings such as Iaq-bi-ia-a-ma (zero) vs. Ia-qa-bi-a-ma (vowel) for the initial ayin in ˁAq(a)b-Yāma ‘Protection is Y/Y protected’. Illustrations from esp. Yahwistic names are provided, except for Amurru-šamaˁ (common West Semitic).

Table 9.1 Cuneiform renderings of the Hebrew gutturals

InitialInternalFinal
ayinIḫu-uz-za-a = ˁUzzāyaIšá-ma-ḫu-ia-a-ma = Šamaˁ-YāmaIa-mu-še-eḫ = Hawšiˁ
ˀ-
  • Išá-ma-ˀ-ia-ma = Šamaˁ-Yāma

  • Ia-muš-ˀ-a-ma = Hawšiˁ-Yāma

IdKUR.GAL-šá-ma-ˀ = Amurru-šamaˁ
VIa-za-ra-ia-a-ma = ˁAzar-Yāma
  • Išá-me-e-a-ma = Šamaˁ-Yāma

  • Idia-a-ḫu-ú-i-zi-ri = Yāḫû-ˁizr(ī)

  • Idia-ḫu-ú-šu-ú = Yāḫû-šūˁ

ØIaz-za-ra-ia-a-ma = ˁAzar-Yāma
  • Išá-am-íá-a-ma = Šamaˁ-Yāma

  • Idiá-ḫu-ú-uz-zi-ri = Yāḫû-ˁizr(ī)

-
gIpa-ra-gu-šú = Parˁōš ‘Flea’ (< Parġōš)
alephV
  • Iú-uḫ-li-a-ma = ˀUhl(ī)-Yāma

  • Ia-ṣí-li-a-ma = ˀAṣīl-Yāma

Ira-ap-pa-a-a-ma = Rapaˀ-Yāma-
ØIur-mil-ku = ˀŪr-Milk(i)
  • Ira-pa-ia-a-ma = Rapaˀ-Yāma

  • Iḫu-ú-mar-ra = <Yā>ḫû-ˀamar

-
ˀ-Ira-pa-ˀ-ia-a-ma = Rapaˀ-YāmaIra-pa-ˀ
ḥethGenerally ḫ
hehIḫu-ú-na-tanan-na = <Yā>ḫû-natan
  • Iia-ḫu-ú-na-ta-nu = Yāḫû-natan

  • Iú-uḫ-li-a-ma = ˀUhl(ī)-Yāma

-
ˀ-
  • Idia-ˀ-ú-šu-ri = Yāḫû-šūr(ī)

  • Iia-ˀ-ú-kin7 = Yāḫû-kīn (for king Jehoiachin)

-
Ø
  • Ia-mu-še-eḫ = Hawšiˁ

  • (unless Aram. ˀAwsiˁ)

  • Iuš-šu-ḫi-a-ma = Hōšiˁ-Yāma (unless Aram. ˀŌšiˁ-Yāma)

Iia-a-ḫi-in-nu = Yāḫ<û>-ḥīn-
k-
  • Iia-ku-ú-ki-nu = Yāḫû-kīn

  • (for king Jehoiachin)

-

It may happen that the zero and multiple spellings for Hebrew gutturals, long vowels, and consonant clusters leave the modern scholar with more than one choice. In principle, Iḫi-il(-lu)-mu-tu, for which no exact biblical parallel exists, derives from the verb roots Ġ-L-M (> ˁ-L-M) ‘to be young’ (cf. biblical toponym ˁAlemet עָלֶמֶת, Reference ZadokZadok 1988, 67) or Ḥ-L-M (cf. the biblical name Ḥēlem חֵלֶם ‘Strength’, Reference ZadokZadok 1979, 31; Reference Zadok1988, 116). More examples are adduced elsewhere in the chapter (e.g., qatl/qitl-nouns vs. G perf.; and ḥiriq compaginis vs. 1.sg. genitive suffix).

Babylonisation of Hebrew Names

Babylonian scribes occasionally reinterpreted Yahwistic names through re-segmentation of name components, assonance, inter-language homophony, and metathesis. Reference Pearce and WunschLaurie E. Pearce and Cornelia Wunsch (2014, 28, 42–3, 61, 66) notice four occurrences in the Yāhūdu corpus which they analyse in detail. In all these examples, a fine line distinguishes between Judeans reshaping their names to recognisable Babylonian forms (perhaps even with the specific aim of obliterating their Judean identity) and Babylonian scribes nativising foreign names to approximate Akkadian names.

Spelling and Normalisation

Encoding Hebrew names, transmitted in cuneiform script, in Latin script is a difficult balancing act. Some scholars avoid the problem by simply citing the names in their original cuneiform spelling. Otherwise, the choices range from normalisations that are faithful to the cuneiform form (Amušeḫ) to those that are based on historical-linguistic reconstructions (Hawšiˁ) or inspired by biblical parallels with its Tiberian vocalisation (Hôšēˁa הוֹשֵׁעַ); conventional English renderings thereof (Hosea) are acceptable only for popularising publications. In any case, conversion rules for Hebrew and Aramaic names should be the same because they share the same linguistic features. Consistency is desirable, but probably not always attainable.

Particularly complex is transcribing the divine name, as we do not know its original Hebrew articulation and the cuneiform transcriptions are many and confusing. As a result, in the scholarly literature, we find Yāma, Yāw, Yāḫû, among others. In this contribution, I use Y as an abbreviation of the Hebrew divine name in English translations, adopting a neutral stance on this complex issue.

The Name Material in Babylonian Sources
Text Corpora and Statistics

Babylonian sources with Hebrew names are chiefly administrative and legal documents from the sixth and fifth centuries BCE that can be connected to three main types of archives (royal, private, and temple). Most Hebrew names are recorded in the first two types. Very few occur in Babylonian temple archives. A couple appear in documents whose archival context cannot be established. The archival classification provides us with valuable information on the name-bearers’ socio-economic or legal background. Remarkably, Hebrew names are absent from the Neo-Babylonian corpus of historiographic texts. There are also virtually no Hebrew names in the published corpora of administrative and private letters (except perhaps for fBuqāšu in Reference Hackl, Jursa and SchmidlHackl et al. 2014 no. 216).

Four corpora of cuneiform administrative and legal texts stand out, described in much detail by Reference AlstolaTero Alstola (2020, chps 2–5), including bibliographic references to editions and secondary literature. In chronological order, these are:

  1. (1) The royal archives from Babylon, excavated in Nebuchadnezzar’s palace, primarily consisting of ration lists (archive N1). They refer to the Judean king Jehoiachin and his entourage in 591 BCE.

  2. (2) A group of six cuneiform documents, originating from Rassam’s excavations at Abu Habbah (ancient Sippar), that pertain to the descendants of Ariḥ, a family of Judean royal merchants in Sippar in the years 546–493 BCE.

  3. (3) The corpus of c. 200 documents, acquired on the antiquities market, that were drafted at various villages in the rural area south(-east) of Nippur over a period of 95 years, from 572 to 477 BCE. The main villages are Yāhūdu, Našar, and Bīt-Abī-râm.

  4. (4) The private archive of the Babylonian Murašû family found in situ in Nippur. It consists of c. 730 documents dated to the second half of the fifth century BCE (452–413 BCE). Drafted in Nippur-city or in villages in the nearby countryside, they record the business activities of the descendants of Murašû, in the course of which they encountered men of Judean descent, many bearing Yahwistic/Hebrew names. The Murašû archive ‘constitutes the last significant corpus of cuneiform evidence on Judeans in Babylonia. Only a single text survives from the fourth century BCE’ (Reference AlstolaAlstola 2020, 222).

The information that we can draw from these sources is dictated by their archival and archaeological origin (or lack thereof). They were written by and chiefly for the Babylonian members of the urban elite. The only exception seems to be the documents from the environs of Yāhūdu. Here, Judeans do not just appear against the backdrop of other people’s transactions or as an object, but they are the leading characters, leasing land, paying taxes, etc. Even so, they are still presented by indigenous Babylonian scribes who, by recording their foreign names and activities, may have served the royal administration more than the Judeans. Anyway, no sources written by the Judean deportees themselves or their descendants survive. A complicating factor, furthermore, is the incomplete publication of some of the sources, and the scribes’ limited knowledge of Hebrew grammar and culture.

Among the c. 2,500 names in the Murašû archive from Nippur in central Babylonia, Ran Zadok identified seventy Hebrew names (of which thirty-six are Yahwistic): less than 3 per cent. He suspects ‘that this may be just an accident of documentation and it does not necessarily mean that the largest concentration of Judeans in Babylonia was in the Nippur region’ (Reference ZadokZadok 2002, 63).

In and around Yāhūdu, approximately 159 individuals with Yahwistic/Hebrew names can be identified among the roughly 1,000 individuals recorded in c. 200 documents. This means that about 15 per cent of all names there are Yahwistic, with the largest concentration of them occurring in the town of Yāhūdu itself (c. 35 per cent). Variations in counting occur among scholars, but the overall picture remains the same (cf. Reference Pearce, Stökl and WaerzeggersPearce 2015, 20).

Only a handful of Hebrew names are recorded in Uruk and its region, while none are mentioned in Ur, so that one may conclude that ‘very few Judeans resided in southern Babylonia, despite the rich Babylonian documentation from there’ (e.g., the vast Eanna temple archive from Uruk) (Reference Zadok, Gabbay and SecundaZadok 2014, 113; Reference Jursa and ZadokJursa and Zadok 2020, 21, 28–31).

Judeans with Yahwistic/Hebrew names or patronyms also dwelt in the capital and in most of the major cities of northern Babylonia (Sippar, Borsippa, Opis, and Kish). The evidence comes primarily from the royal administration in Babylon and the mercantile community in Sippar. Hebrew names are, however, virtually absent from the private archives of the urbanite North Babylonians and the temple archive of Sippar. For example, among the 1,035 individuals that can be identified in the Nappāḫu family archive from Babylon none bore West Semitic names in general, or Hebrew names in particular. Similarly, only one Hebrew name pops up among the 1,130 individuals in the Egibi family archive, and Hebrew names are rare in the vast Borsippean family archives. No more than eight Yahwistic names occur in the thousands of documents from Sippar’s temple.

Typology of Names

Ran Zadok has written extensively on the West Semitic name typology, and the reader is referred to his studies for details (especially Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 78–170 and Reference ZadokZadok 1988, 21–169). The following sections present a summary of those formations that are relevant for the study of the cuneiform Yahwistic names and the linguistically Hebrew profane names. The examples are illustrative, not exhaustive.

Yahwistic Verbal Sentence Names

Most cuneiform Yahwistic names are verbal sentences, with the name components predominantly put in the order predicate–subject, and without an object (cf. biblical Yahwistic names).

The verbal predicates display the following characteristics: (1) They are always in the G-stem, except the Hiphil in Hawšiˁ ‘He saved’, and a few disputable cases;Footnote 4 (2) Perfect (qtl) is the norm, with only a few predicates in the imperfect (yqtl; e.g., Yigdal-Yāma ‘Y will be(come) great’, Išrib-Yāma ‘Y will propagate’), imperative (e.g., Qī-lā-Yāma ‘Hope for Y!’ < Q-W-Y),Footnote 5 active participle (e.g., Yāḫû-rām ‘Y is exalted’, Nāṭi-Yāma ‘Y bends down’), and passive participle (e.g., Ḥanūn-Yāma ‘Favoured by Y’); (3) The predicate is always in the 3.sg. (except for those in the imperative), and without object suffixes or other extensions, a few exceptions notwithstanding.Footnote 6

Yahwistic Nominal Sentence Names and Genitive Compound Names

In the Yahwistic nominal sentence names the predicate–subject sequence prevails. The predicates are all nouns, except for the adjective in ˀAṣīl-Yāma ‘Noble is Y’. An adjective is also present in Iṭu-ub-ia-ma if understood as Ṭōb-Yāma ‘Good is Y’ (rather than Ṭūb-Yāma ‘Goodness is Y’).

The distinction between qatl and qitl forms is not always clear, partly because qatl could become qitl because of the attenuation a > i, already in Biblical Hebrew names, especially after ayin or near liquids and nasals (e.g., ˁazr > ˁizr, malk > milk). Moreover, the cuneiform scribes may not always have been aware of, or careful enough about, these differences. They may also have heard variant pronunciations for the same name from different speakers.

Further noteworthy is the wavering between segholite (CVCC) and bisyllabic (CVCVC, anaptyctic?) spellings – as, for instance, in the orthographies of Ṣid(i)q-Yāma ‘Justice is Y’. Thus we have a qitl spelling (CVCC) in Iṣi-id-qí-iá-a-ma along with qitil spellings (CVCVC) in Iṣi-di-iq-a-ma and Iṣi-di-qí-ia-a-ma. As a result, it is hard to determine whether the bisyllabic spellings in the following names reflect verbal (G qatal-perf.) or nominal (qatl) predicates: Mal(a)k-Yāma ‘Y rules/The king is Y’, ˁAz(a)z-Yāma ‘Y is strong/Strength is Y’, ˁAq(a)b-Yāma ‘Y protected/Protection is Y’, ˁAt(a)l-Yāma ‘Y is pre-eminent/The prince is Y’, Šal(a)m-Yāma ‘Y completed/Peace is Y’, and Yāḫû-ˁaz(a)r ‘Y helped/Help is Y’.

Uncertainty arises about the exact relationship between the elements in names such as Ṣid(i)q-Yāma: genitive ‘Y’s justice’ or predicative ‘Y is justice’.

Finally, the choice between a ḥiriq compaginis or 1.sg. possessive pronoun cannot be sufficiently determined on the basis of the cuneiform orthographies. For instance, the spellings Iṣi-di-qí-ia-a-ma and Iṣi-id-qí-iá-a-ma do not reveal whether we have Ṣidqi-Yāma ‘Justice is Y’ or Ṣidqī-Yāma ‘My justice is Y’.

Yahwistic Interrogative Sentence Names

Under this category falls the name Mī-kā-Yāma ‘Who is like Y?’.

Yahwistic Names With a Prepositional Phrase

The name Bâd-Yāma (Iba-da-ia-a-ma) ‘In the hand/care of Y’ in a text from the Murašû archive belongs here, and perhaps also I(-il)-la-a-ma, Idi-ḫu-ú-li-ia, and Iia-a-ḫu-lu-nu/ni, if they indeed reflect Hebrew ‘for’, respectively, ‘for me’ and lānû ‘for us’ (CUSAS 28 77, 90; Reference ZadokZadok 1979, 18–19).

Abbreviated Yahwistic Names

Included in this category are one-element names in which the divine name is shortened by means of suffixes (hypocoristica). Reference Pearce and WunschLaurie E. Pearce and Cornelia Wunsch (2014, 20) list the following abbreviated forms of the final Yahwistic elements: -Ca-a-a, -Ce-e-ia-a-ˀ, -Ci-ia-a-ˀ, Ci-ia/ía, -Cu-ia, -ia-[a], and -ia-a-ˀ. However, not all names ending in, for instance, -Ci-ia/ía or -Ca-a-a in cuneiform texts are abbreviated Yahwistic names. These endings are common hypocoristic endings in Babylonian and West Semitic onomastics. Accordingly, names such as Iḫa-an-na-ni-ía, Ipa-la-ṭa-a-a, and Izab-di-ia are not abbreviated Yahwistic names, unless additional (con)textual data confirm this.

A clear example is that of Ḥanannī ‘He has been merciful to me’, whose father bore the Iranian name Udarnā. We would not consider him a worshipper of YHWH in tablet BE 10 84 from the Murašû archive, where his name is spelled Iḫa-an-na-ni-ˀ, were it not for two other tablets from the same archive where his name is rendered with the theophoric element fully spelled Iḫa-na-ni/nu-ia-a-ma ‘Y has been merciful to me’ (BE 9 69; PBS 2/1 107). One of his brothers was called Zabdia (Izab-di-ia) ‘Gift’: did he have an abbreviated Yahwistic name – for example, Zabad-Yāma ‘Given by/Gift of Y’ (cf. PBS 2/1 208: Iza-bad-ia-a-ma) – or a plain West Semitic one derived from the root Z-B-D with a hypocoristic ending -ia? Similar illustrative cases of individuals bearing both a full Yahwistic name and a hypocoristic thereof derive from the Yāhūdu corpus: Banā-Yāma (Iba-na-a-ma) ‘Y created’, son of Nubāya, is also known as Bānia (Iba-ni-ia) ‘He created’; Nīr(ī)-Yāma (Ini-i-ri-ia-a-ma) ‘Y’s light/Y is (my) light’, son of ˀAḥīqar, as Nīrāya (Ini-ir-ra-a, Ini-ir-ra-a-a) ‘Light’; and Samak-Yāma (Isa-ma-ka-ˀ-a-ma) ‘Y supported’, father of Rēmūtu, as Samakāya (Isa-ma-ka-a-a) ‘He supported’.Footnote 7

Finally, the Yāhūdu and Murašû corpus attest names with an abbreviated form of the divine name in initial position: Iia-a-ḫi-in(-nu), Yāḫ<û>-ḥīn ‘Y is grace’ and Iḫu-ú-na-tanan-na, <Yā>ḫû-natan ‘Y has given’.

Non-Yahwistic Hebrew Names and Hypocoristica

The non-Yahwistic names are typically one element names with(out) hypocoristic suffixes, rarely two-element names. The hypocoristic endings are feminine -ā, adjectival -ān > -ōn, adjectival -ay(ya), and ancient suffixes -ā, /ē, -ūt, or -ī+ā (= ia).

There are two categories depending on the predicate: names with an isolated verbal predicate and those based on nouns. fBarūkā ‘Blessed’, Hawšiˁ ‘He saved’, Ḥanan(nī) ‘He consoled (me)’, Yamūš ‘He feels/removes’ (Reference ZadokZadok 2015b), Natūn ‘Given’, Naḥūm (Ina-ḫu-um-mu) ‘Consoled’, Satūr ‘Hidden/Protected’, and ˁAqūb (Ia-qu-bu) ‘Protected’ belong to the first group. ˀAškōlā ‘Bunch of grapes’, Ḥaggay ‘(Born) on a feast’, Ḥannān(ī/ia) ‘Consolation’, Ḥillumūt ‘Strength’, Mattania ‘Gift’, Naḥḥūm (Ina-aḫ-ḫu-um) ‘Consolation’, ˁAqqūb (Iaq-qu-bu) ‘Protection’, Pal(a)ṭay ‘Refuge’, Parˁōš ‘Flea’, fPuˁullā ‘Achievement’, Šabbātay ‘(Born) on Sabbath’, Šamaˁōn ‘Sound’, and Šapān ‘(Rock) badger’ belong to the second group, but the line is sometimes hard to draw due to defective cuneiform orthographies: for example, Iši-li-im for Šil(l)im ‘He is (kept) well’ or Šillīm ‘Loan’. Yašūb-ṭill(ī) ‘(My) Dew will return’Footnote 8 and Yašūb-ṣidq(ī) ‘(My) Justice will return’ are extensions of the first group. For most of the above-listed names recorded Yahwistic compounds exist.

The nominal patterns are: (1) simple patterns (qatl, qitl, and qatal), (2) patterns extended by gemination or reduplication of the root consonants (qall, qittul, qutull, qattāl, qittīl, and qattūl caritative formations), (3) patterns extended by prefixes (maqtal), and (4) four-radical nouns. Admittedly, it is often difficult to determine the exact pattern from the cuneiform orthographies. Should Iḫa(-an)-na-nu, Iḫa-na(-an)-nu, Iḫa-na-an-ni-ˀ, and Iḫa-an-na-ni-ia be read Ḥanan(nī) ‘He has been merciful (to me)’ or Ḥannān(ī/ia) ‘(My) Consolation’? Content-wise, the nominal predicates refer to physical or mental features, animals, plants, and time of birth.

The isolated verbal predicates are in the G passive particple (qatūl), G perf. (qatal), and impf. (yaqtul), D perf. (qittil), or Hiphil perf. (haqtil).

Meticulous linguistic analysis is needed before securely classifying these names as specifically Hebrew (and not, for instance, Canaanite, Aramaic, or Phoenician). A case in point is Šapān (Išap-an-nu vel sim., Reference ZadokZadok 2002, 12, 42). It is exclusively Hebrew, because phonetically it is strikingly different from its Phoenician equivalent where unstressed a shifted to ō, as seen in the name’s occurrence in Neo-Assyrian sources Isa-pu-nu. From a prosopographical point of view, it is noteworthy that his father bore a Babylonian name (Bēl-ēṭir). Similar grammatical and prosopographical data may help in the ethno-linguistic classification of other non-Yahwistic names. However, phonological rules in particular are tricky as a means to separate Hebrew from other (North)west Semitic names, in particular Aramaic names.

Female Names

Most Hebrew female names attested in cuneiform originate from the Yāhūdu corpus: fYapaˁ-Yāḫû ‘Y appeared’ was the wife of Rapaˀ-Yāma and granddaughter of Samak-Yāma; fYāḫû-ḥīn ‘Y is grace’ was the daughter of Ima-le-šú (unclear) and granddaughter of Mī-kā-Yāma. fPuˁullā ‘Achievement’ was a female slave bearing a Hebrew name. fNanāya-kānat ‘Nanāya is reliable’, finally, bore a hybrid name that will be discussed in further detail later in the chapter.

Outside this corpus, only three women with Hebrew names are attested. fˀAbī-Yāma ‘My father is Y’, mentioned in a text without archival context (Reference ZadokZadok 2002, 45 no. 156), was the daughter of Ii-ri-ˀ (unclear). fBarūkā ‘Blessed’, a slave and wife of Kuṣura (Babylonian name), is known from the Murašû archive (EE 100). fYāḫû-dimr(ī) ‘Y’s strength/Y is (my) strength’ bore a hybrid name (see #4 in section ‘Hybrid Names’).

Slave Names

Judeans in Yāhūdu owned slaves with Babylonian (fAna-muḫḫi-Nanāya-taklāku), Babylonian–Aramaic (fNanāya-biˁī), and Egyptian (fḪuṭuatā) names, as well as the following Hebrew names: ˁAbd(i)-Yāḫû ‘Y’s servant’, slave (ardu) of Nīr(ī)-Yāma and his brothers, and fPuˁullā ‘Achievement’, slave woman (amtu) of Ṣidq(ī)-Yāma. Mentioned in the Murašû archive from Nippur are the following slaves with Yahwistic names: Iia-a-ḫu-lu-ni (=? Yāḫû-lānû ‘Y is for us’), slave (ardu) of the Murašûs; Mattan-Yāma ‘Y’s gift’, servant (ardu) of queen Parysatis; Barīk-Yāma ‘Blessed by Y’, servant (ardu) of the Iranian official Artabara; and the non-Yahwistic Hebrew fBarūkā ‘Blessed’, slave woman (amtu) of the Murašûs. The following servant attested in the Murašû archive has a Hebrew patronym: Il-yadīn (West Semitic), son of Yadaˁ-Yāma ‘Y knew’, servant of prince Artaḫšar. Note that several of these men serving Iranian princes and queens or Iranian noblemen were semi-free servants rather than chattel slaves.

Hybrid Names

Yahwistic names with non-Hebrew predicates are listed here. Nos. 1–3 have Akkadian predicates, nos. 4–7 Aramaic ones. The predicate in no. 8 can be Akkadian or Aramaic.Footnote 9

  1. (1) Three men in Babylonia bore the ‘Beamtenname’ Yāḫû-šarru-uṣur ‘Y, protect the king!’.

  2. (2) Dagal-Yāma ‘Y looked (upon)’ is attested in Yāhūdu (unless it is a metathesis of the Hebrew Gadal-Yāma ‘Y is/became great’).

  3. (3) Yāḫû-aḫu-ēreš ‘Y has desired a brother’ occurs in an unassigned text from the Nippur area (Reference Zadok, Finkelstein, Robin and RömerZadok 2016, 547).

  4. (4) fYāḫû-dimr(ī) ‘Y’s strength/Y is (my) strength’ shows up in the Ebabbar temple archive (CT 57 700).

  5. (5) Yāḫû-laqīm ‘Y shall raise’ is twice recorded in the Murašû archive.

  6. (6) Barīk-Yāma ‘Blessed by Y’ occurs in the Yāhūdu corpus where it is unambiguously spelled Iba-ri-ki-ia-a-ma vel sim.

  7. (7) Yāḫû-idr ‘Y is help’ from Yāhūdu, spelled Iia-a-ḫu-ú-e-dir (Reference ZadokZadok 2015b).

  8. (8) Yāḫû-nūr(ī) ‘Y’s flame/Y is a (my) flame’ appears in an unassigned text from a village ‘presumably not far from Babylon or Borsippa’ (Reference ZadokZadok 2002, 28 no. 9).

One may find hybrid interpretations for several other Yahwistic names, but they are usually highly speculative, based on misreadings, or otherwise unconvincing.

Names with foreign deities and generally West Semitic predicates are excluded from the list, even if the same predicate also appears with YHWH. It concerns names such as Bēl, Nusku, and Adad + ba-rak-ku/a/i, Nabû + -a-qa-bi, -na-tan-na, -ta5-ga-bi, -ša-ma-ˀ, -si-im-ki-ˀ, -ra-pa-ˀ, Šamaš + -ḫa-il, -ia-da-ˀ, and Bēl + ia-a-da-aḫ. They need to be thoroughly examined for possible links with Judah or Judean exiles before they can be considered Hebrew. On that account, at least the following two anthroponyms are liable candidates. fNanāya-kānat ‘Nanāya is reliable’, daughter of fDibbī (unclear), granddaughter of Dannāya, (son of Šalti-il, West Semitic), and sister of Mušallam (West Semitic) married in Yāhūdu in the presence of several men with Yahwistic/Hebrew names and/or patronyms (Reference AbrahamAbraham 2005). ˀŪr-Milk(i) ‘Milk’s light/Milk is (my) light’ is explicitly labelled ‘the Judean’ in the ration lists from Nebuchadnezzar’s palace (N1 archive).

Elements in Names

The documented Yahwistic names are compound names (two elements), the non-Yahwistic ones are non-compound (one element, often with hypocoristic endings). Two individuals from Yāhūdu with profane compound names (predicate yašūb + subject) test the above general rule. The known Akkadian hybrid names typically consist of three elements.

The sole named deity in Hebrew names is YHWH. In one instance, this theophoric element interchanged with Bēl in the name of the same individual (see section on ‘Naming Practices’). If fNanāya-kānat, who married a Babylonian man in Yāhūdu, was indeed of Judean descent, which is likely but cannot be proven beyond doubt (Reference AbrahamAbraham 2005), her name would be the only Hebrew name that refers to a divinity other than YHWH.

The common nominal elements in Yahwistic names are assembled (in Hebrew alphabetic order) in Table 9.2. As can be seen, the nominal elements often express feelings of deliverance, strength, and protection, or are typical kinship and dependence terms.

Table 9.2 Hebrew nominal elements in Yahwistic personal names

ˀab‘father’maq(i)n‘possession’
ˀuhl (> ˀohl)‘tent’mattan‘gift/creation’
*ˀawš (> *ˀawuš)Footnote 10‘gift’nūr (Aram./Akk.)‘light, flame’
ˀaḥ‘brother’nīr‘light, lamp’
ˀaṣīl‘noble’ˁabd‘servant’
ˀūr (> ˀōr)‘light’ˁazz, ˁuzz‘strong/strength’ (or verbal)
baˁl‘lord’ˁazr (or ˁizr)‘help’ (of verbal)
gabr‘man’ˁidr (< ˁiḏr, Aram.)‘help’
gīr‘client’ˁaqb (Aram.?)‘protection’ (or verbal)
dimr (< ḏimr, Aram.)‘strength’ˁatl‘prince’ (or verbal)
ḥūl‘maternal uncle’ (< ḥāl, unless < ḥayl ‘strength’)pilˀ/pil(l)Footnote 11‘wonder/intervention(?)’
ḥīnn‘grace’palṭ (or pālāṭ)‘refuge’
ṭūb, ṭībFootnote 12/ṭōb‘goodness/good’ṣidq‘righteousness’
ṭall (> ṭill)‘dew’šalm (or šilm)‘well-being/peace’ (or verbal)
yēš (or ˀīš; yišˁ) (wr. Iiš-ši-ˁ)‘present (or: man; salvation)’šamr‘safeguard’ (or verbal)
kūl‘everything’ (or verbal)šūˁ‘deliverance’
malk (> milk)‘king’ (or verbal)šūr‘bulwark’
maˁśēh‘work/deed’

The nominal elements in non-Yahwistic names were listed earlier in the chapter.

The Hebrew (West Semitic) verbs in personal names attested in Babylonian sources are reproduced in Table 9.3. The verbs are cited according to their root radicals in Hebrew alphabetic order.

Table 9.3 Hebrew verbs in personal names attested in Babylonian texts

ˀ-Z-N (G/Hiph.)‘to give ear, hear’S-M-K‘to support’
ˀ-M-R‘to say’ˁ-Z-Z‘to be strong’
B-N-Y‘to create’ˁ-Z-R‘to help’
B-R-K‘to bless’ˁ-Q-B (Aram.?)‘to protect’
G-D-L‘to be(come) great’ˁ-T-L‘to be pre-eminent’
G-L-Y‘to redeem’P-D-Y‘to ransom’
G-M-R‘to accomplish’P-L-Ṭ‘to bring into security, deliver’
D-L-Y‘to draw out, rescue’P-L-L‘to intervene’
Z-B-D‘to grant’P-ˁ-L‘to accomplish’
Z-K-R‘to remember’Ṣ-P-Y(?)Footnote 13‘to expect for’
Ḥ-W-Y‘to live’Q-W-Y‘to hope for’
Ḥ-K-Y (G/D)‘to await, hope for’Q-W/Y-M (G)‘to rise, stand up (vindicate)’
Ḥ-N-N‘to be merciful, show favour, console’Q-W/Y-M (Hiph.)‘to raise’
Ḥ-P-Y (G/D)Footnote 14‘to cover/protect’Q-N-Y‘to acquire; create’
Ḥ-Š-B‘to consider, value’Q-Ṭ-B(uncl.)
Ḥ-T-Y/ˀ‘to smite’(?)Footnote 15R-W/Y-M (G)‘to be(come) exalted’
Y-D-ˁ‘to know’R-W/Y-M (Hiph.)‘to lift up’
Y-P-ˁ‘to appear’R-P-ˀ‘to heal’
Y-Š-ˁ (G/Hiph.)‘to save’Ś-G-B‘to be high’
K-W/Y-L‘to contain’Ś-R-Y‘to persevere; judge’
K-W/Y-N (G)‘to be firm/true’Š-W-B‘to return’
K-W/Y-N (Hiph.)‘to make firm’Š-K-N‘to dwell, be manifest’
M-W/Y-Š‘to feel; remove’Š-L-M (G)‘to be well; to complete’
M-L-K‘to be king, to rule’Š-L-M (D)‘to keep well, recompense’
N-D-B‘to be generous’Š-M-ˁ‘to hear’
N-Ḥ-M (G/D)‘to comfort’Š-M-R‘to keep, preserve’
N-Ṭ-Y‘to bend down’Š-N-Y/ ˀ(?)Footnote 16‘to shine; be exalted’
N-T-N‘to give’Š-R-B‘to propagate’
Naming Practices
Filiation

Men with Hebrew names in the Babylonian sources all have two-tier filiations, except for those among them who were slaves. They have a given name followed by a patronym, but lack a family name. The use of family names could have been quite convenient as identifier in cases where more than one ‘X son of Y’ was living in the same locality. This rarely happened in the countryside. In the village Yāhūdu patronyms were sufficient to distinguish between the three ˁAbd(i)-Yāḫûs who lived there simultaneously (CUSAS 28 15).

Family names were the prerogative of the indigenous Babylonian population and typically borne by its urban elite (see Chapter 4). We do not expect the deportees from Judah or their descendants to have them. Even those who settled in cities or worked for institutional households as merchants and lower administrative clerks remained outside the Babylonian elite group bearing distinct family names. It does not mean that the long-established Babylonian urbanites refrained from developing close business and personal relationships with newcomers from Judah. They even married their daughters, and we wonder whether Gūzānu’s future children, from his marriage with the Judean bride fKaššāya, were absorbed into his clan and allowed to use their father’s Babylonian family name (Ararru).Footnote 17

‘Beamtennamen’

According to the biblical narrative, Daniel and his three friends received Babylonian (lit. ‘Chaldean’) names by royal decree upon their entry into the palace so that Daniel, for instance, became Belteshazzar (בֵּלְטְשַׁאצַּר). Daniel’s new name, meaning ‘Bēltu, protect the king!’ (Bēltu-šarru-uṣur, in Akkadian), emphasises concern for the Babylonian king’s welfare and loyalty to the state. It was typically borne by palace or civil servants. This story reflects a reality well known from Babylonian cuneiform texts (see Chapter 5).

Among the Judean exiles and their descendants living in Yāhūdu, we encounter two men named Yāḫû-šarru-uṣur ‘Y, protect the king!’. One was the son of Nubāya, the other the father of Zakar-Yāma ‘Y has remembered’. The same name was borne by a man among the foreign residents in Susa. His father had the Akkadian name Šamaš-iddin (OECT 10 152, 493 BCE).

These men act as creditors and witnesses in private transactions. We do not know whether they also worked in the service of the state or were dependents of the palace household, but it is certainly possible given their name. Upon entering the palace household or assuming administrative duties, they changed their name (or had it changed) to names that expressed their loyalty to the king. However, it is not entirely impossible that these are birth names. In that case, they are an expression of the parents’ loyalty to the Babylonian king, and we do not know if the children eventually became court officials or civil servants as adults.

Double Names, Nicknames, and Name Changes

Babylonian scribes had a fixed formula to describe individuals with double names: ‘PN1 whose (other) name is PN2’ (PN1 ša šumšu PN2). Explicit cases of Judeans in Babylonia with double names are at present not attested. Yet, several men with Yahwistic names in Yāhūdu are attested under their full and short name (for examples, see the section ‘Abbreviated Yahwistic Names’). In addition, we encounter among the Judean exiles and their descendants at least one man who changed or had his name changed. Bēl-šarru-uṣur became Yāḫû-šarru-uṣur, in all likelihood for reasons of etiquette against the backdrop of governmental changes (Reference Pearce, Stökl and WaerzeggersPearce 2015, 24–7).

Finally, there is Banā-Yāma ‘Y created’, son of Nubāya, who is also called, or became, Bānia in the course of his life. In 532 BCE, and again in 528 BCE, the scribe Arad-Gula had to write down this man’s name. At first he wrote Iba-ni-ia, which is a common orthography for the non-compound Babylonian name Bānia, from the Akkadian noun bānû ‘creator’ + hypocoristic suffix -ia. Had he not recognised the theophoric element, invented a unique orthography for it (-ia), or did he Babylonise the Hebrew name? Or, did Banā-Yāma, when asked for his name, abbreviate it to Bānia to make it sound more Babylonian (and perhaps even obliterate his Judean identity?). Four years later, when writing Iba-na-a-ma Arad-Gula clearly understood it as a compound name composed of the root B-N-Y in the G qatal-perf. (// Biblical Hebrew bānāh) ‘he created’ + the divine name, now spelled in one of the conventional orthographies -a-ma. Alternatively, Banā-Yāma had two names simultaneously: a long theophoric one (formal?), and an abbreviated one (nickname?) which happened to sound very Babylonian.

Programmatic or Symbolic Names

Iia-a-šu-bu, son of Iḫa-ka-a (PBS 2/1 85:2–3), are short(ened) Hebrew names, the first one similar to biblical Yāšûb (יָשׁוּב) ‘He will return’, from the root Š-W/Y-B, the second one probably a hypocoristic form of biblical Ḥăkalyāh (חֲכַלְיָה) ‘Wait for Y!’, from the root Ḥ-K-Y. This being the case, ‘these names may express the expectations of the exiles for their repatriation’ (Reference ZadokZadok 1979, 18). The same hopes are expressed in the imperative Yahwistic names Šūbnā-Yāma (Išu-bu-nu-ia-a-ma) ‘Y, return (urgently)!’, Qī-lā-Yāma ‘Hope for Y!’ (Q-W-Y), and perhaps also Isi-pa-ˀ-ia-a-ma (<? Ṣ-P-Y) ‘Expect (for) Y!’.Footnote 18

Biblical Names

Almost all Yahwistic/Hebrew names in cuneiform texts from first-millennium BCE Babylonia surface in the Bible in one form or another. The same verbs and nouns are productive in biblical name-giving, a few exceptions notwithstanding (e.g., M-W/Y-Š, N-Ṭ-Y, Š-N-Y?, Ś-G-B, ḥūl, ˀaškōl, šūr).

With the help of the handy list by Reference Pearce and WunschLaurie E. Pearce and Cornelia Wunsch (2014, 308–11), similarities and differences become easily apparent, although the lack of vocalisation for the biblical names hinders the comparison. Moreover, it is limited to Yahwistic names and sets out from attestation in Yāhūdu, or in Yāhūdu and Murašû, so that names attested in Murašû alone or in other sources (e.g., the ration lists from Babylon’s N1 archive) remain unnoticed.

Additional useful tools for comparative research are available in Reference ZadokZadok 1988, such as the list of roots productive in biblical name-giving (pp. 350–5) and the list of biblical names in cuneiform sources from the first millennium BCE (both Neo-Assyrian and Neo-/Late Babylonian; pp. 459–64).

The most common differences between the biblical names and their cuneiform parallels regard sequence, vowel pattern, and predicate typology. Two examples from among many are: cuneiform Yāḫû-ˁaz ‘Y is strong/strength’ (G perf. or qatl noun) vs. biblical ˁUzzīyāh(û) (עֻזִּיָה(וּ ‘My strength is Y’ (qutl noun); and ˁAqab-Yāma or Yāma-ˁaqab ‘Y protected’ (G perf.) and ˁAqb(ī)-Yāma ‘(My) protection is Y’ (qatl noun) vs. Yaˁăqōb יַעֲקֹב ‘He will protect’ (G impf., without YHWH). Further note that the comparison sometimes requires either replacing the Yahwistic theophoric element in the cuneiform name with ˀEl or ˀab, or omitting it altogether, so that cuneiform ˀUhl(ī)-Yāma ‘A (My) tent is Y/Y’s tent’ can be compared with biblical ˀOhŏlîˀāb אָהֳלִיאָב ‘My tent is the father’, Qanā-Yāma ‘Y acquired’ with ˀElqānāh אֶלְקָנָה ‘El acquired’, and Yāḫû-ḥīn ‘Y is grace’ with Ḥēn חֵן ‘Grace’.

Socio-Onomastics
Socio-Economic Profile

Bearers of Yahwistic/Hebrew names in Babylonia in the long sixth century constituted a heterogeneous socio-economic group. The majority was linked in one way or another to the palatial sector, mostly implicitly, though sometimes explicitly. Upon arrival in Babylonia, they were integrated in the state’s land-for-service development programme. They received a plot of land in underdeveloped areas against the payment of various imposts and the performance of military and civil service. In this manner, they could invest in their own livelihood, and at the same time provide the state with staple crops, cash income, and cheap labour. This was the destiny of the Judeans living in the environs of Yāhūdu in the sixth and early fifth centuries BCE. A similar type of semi-dependent Judean landholders shows up in the Murašû archive of the late fifth century, but new types emerge. Judeans are now also attested as owners of private land, as minor officials in the service of royalty and high officials, and probably even as entrepreneurs in the land-for-service sector, like the Murašûs, or as their business partner.

In the capital Babylon deportees from Judah were detained in official custody. Among them we find king Jehoiachin, his five sons (without their names), seven men with Yahwistic names, and a group of unnamed courtiers (ša rēši) from Judah. They received oil rations from the storerooms in Nebuchadnezzar’s palace or assisted in their distribution.

About 60 km north of Babylon, in the port city of Sippar, Judeans with Yahwistic/Hebrew names or patronyms were active members of the local merchant community (Reference AlstolaAlstola 2017). The better known are the descendants of Ariḥ: his four sons, of whom two had Yahwistic names, and his five grandchildren, children of his son Hawšiˁ, with Babylonian names. They traded in gold with the local temple and, in their function of ‘royal merchants’, most likely partook in international, long-distance trade. Their social network consisted of fellow Judeans and merchants, but also of members of long-established Babylonian priestly families.

A few Judeans were dependants of Babylonian temples or were hired by the temples to farm its lands.

For many of the recorded Judeans we remain in the dark as to their socio-economic whereabouts, because they appear among the witnesses of contracts and thus played no more than a passive role in the transactions.

Almost all the recorded Judeans are freemen, or at least belonged to the class of the semi-free population in Babylonia. Attached to the land-for-service system, the state and its representatives controlled them and exploited their labour quite extensively, but they were not chattel slaves (Reference BlochBloch 2017). Some of them served the local or state administration as minor officials and ‘as such they were responsible for collecting taxes, organising work and military service, and ensuring the efficient cultivation of royal lands’ (Reference AlstolaAlstola 2020, 261).

Courtiers (ša rēš šarri) and scribes trained in the Aramaic language and script (sēpiru) were recruited from among the Judean deportees to work in Nebuchadnezzar’s palace. Later, we also find such scribes among the Judeans in Nippur. Reference BlochBloch (2018, 291–2, 379–97) identified five men with Yahwistic names and two with Yahwistic patronyms bearing the title sēpiru among the Murašû tablets. Other professions occupied by Judeans, such as fishermen and herdsmen, are adduced by Zadok in his various studies (mainly Reference ZadokZadok 1979 and Reference Zadok2002).

Names As Carriers of Identity

Family trees contain valuable information on acculturation among the Judean exiles and their descendants. The family of Samak-Yāma in Yāhūdu stuck to the tradition of its ancestors, and over three generations all recorded members received Hebrew names: Samak-Yāma → Rapaˀ-Yāma → ˀAḥīqam (West Semitic) → Nīr(ī)-Yāma, Ḥaggay, Yāḫû-ˁaz, Yāḫû-ˁizrī, and Yāḫû-šūˁ. The family tree of the bride fKaššāya in Sippar reveals a different situation (Reference BlochBloch 2014). She and her four siblings had Babylonian names, but going up the tree we see a mixture of Yahwistic/Hebrew and Babylonian names. Her father was Hawšiˁ, her mother fGudādītu (Hebrew–Aramaic). Hawšiˁ had three brothers, two with Babylonian names, one with a Yahwistic name. Their father, fKaššāya’s grandfather, went by the name Ariḥ (Hebrew–Aramaic). The family tree of ˀAḥīqar bears witness to still another tendency – namely, to return to Yahwistic names after two generations bearing Akkadian and West Semitic names (Reference AlstolaAlstola 2020, 120).

Chapter 10 Phoenician and Related Canaanite Names

Ran Zadok
Introduction

There is a very restricted number of anthroponyms which can be defined as Phoenician and fringe Canaanite (practically, Moabite and Ammonite) in Neo-Babylonian and Late Babylonian sources. Footnote 1 No more than twenty-three individuals bore Phoenician names, with various degrees of plausibility. There is only one individual among them whose name is not strictly speaking purely Phoenician, as it ends with the Akkado-Aramaic gentilic suffix (Ṣūrāya ‘Tyrian’, a man of undoubtedly Phoenician extraction; see [33]). In addition, there are two Moabites and one Ammonite.

The sample is not only very small but also very dispersed, as it covers over 300 years and originates from almost all the Babylonian regions and documentation centres.Footnote 2 Relying on such a limited sample, which is almost entirely reconstructed (the only person explicitly said to be Phoenician is the aforementioned Tyrian), necessitates maximum contextualisation – namely, thorough analysis and evaluation of the pertinent prosopographical pool.

The main criteria for distinguishing Phoenician names from other Canaanite corpora, in the first place the onomasticon of the Old Testament, are (1) phonological, viz. the shift of á to ó, and (2) theological: the Phoenician onomasticon preserved the old Canaanite theophoric elements (with several individual modifications), whereas most of the theophoric anthroponyms of the Old Testament contain Yhw and kinship terms. Like Hebrew, the residual onomastica of Moab and Ammon lack the shift of á to ó, whereas their main theophoric elements differ from the other Canaanite onomastica due to the popularity of their main local gods, viz. Moabite Kemosh and Ammonite Milkom. Of course, the distinction and delimitation among the various Canaanite dialects, as well as between Phoenician and Aramaic, is not always clear-cut. Cases where disambiguation is not possible are discussed where applicable.

Phoenicians in Babylonian Sources

The earliest Phoenician person attested in Babylonian sources is Ašid-rummu (Ia-šid-ru-um-mu, [9]). His three sons, viz. Nūr?-gumê, Iqīšāya, and Šūzubu, sold a palm grove in the Bīt-Dakkūri region at the end of 624 BCE.Footnote 3 It is not explicitly stated that the three sellers were his sons, but this is implied by the fact that they belonged to the ‘house’ (bītu) of Ašid-rummu and Kaššâ (Ikaš-šá-ˀ) < Kaššāya. The latter is preceded by a ‘Personenkeil’, which defines male names, but Kaššāya was a common female name in Babylonia. Therefore it is very likely that she was Ašid-rummu’s wife. From the fact that the alienation of the property was by his sons, it stands to reason that he had passed away some time before late 624 BCE. He or his ancestors were very probably deported to Babylonia by the Assyrians.

The next person with a Phoenician name, Ḫaru-Ṣapūnu (Idḫa-ru-ṣa-pu-nu, [15]), is recorded in 617 BCE (i.e., more than a decade before the campaigns of Nebuchadnezzar II to the Levant). The Akkadian name of his brother, Nabê-ṣīru, may be an indication that the family was established for at least two generations in Babylonia. Therefore, it can be hypothesised that his ancestors were deported to Babylonia by the Assyrians.

As is expected, most Phoenician individuals are recorded in the long sixth century BCE, which has an abundant documentation, whereas only three are attested in the late-Achaemenid period, with its more restricted textual corpus [4, 5, 23], and just two in the dwindling documentation from the beginning of the Hellenistic period [28 and his brother].

Unfortunately, almost all the numerous Phoenician prisoners of war (mostly sailors) of Nebuchadnezzar II’s campaigns are recorded anonymously at the beginning of the sixth century BCE.Footnote 4 They are mentioned in the N1 archive which was unearthed in the Southern Fortress of Babylon and concerns the palatial sector.Footnote 5

Several of the few Phoenicians, who are recorded by name in later sources from the sixth century, belong to that same, palatial sector. One of them, Yatūnu (Iia-a-tu-nu, [17]), held the prominent position of royal resident (qīpu) of a Babylonian temple about 50 to 60 years later – that is, no more than two generations after the military campaigns which resulted in the deportation and resettlement of Phoenicians and other Levantines in Babylonia.Footnote 6 The Neo-Babylonian rulers and their Persian successors generally nominated individuals who were not members of the urban elite for inspecting the temples. This is a unique case where a person of foreign extraction was nominated to this office by the native rulers.

Itti-šarri-īnīa, who is mentioned a decade earlier, bore an anthroponym which is typical of members of the palatial sector (see Chapter 5). He was probably born in Babylonia to a father bearing the very common Phoenician name bˁlytn [1]. Itti-šarri-īnīa was a business partner of a royal courtier (ša rēš šarri).

Five to six individuals belonged to, or had links with, Babylonian temples rather than with the palace.Footnote 7 They might initially have been donated to the temples by the Neo-Babylonian rulers. On the whole, foreigners and outsiders were absorbed in the public rather than in the private sector in first-millennium Babylonia.

None of the very few named inhabitants of the Tyrian colony near Nippur bore a Phoenician anthroponym.Footnote 8 Even the only explicitly Tyrian filiation from there consists of an Akkadian paternal name and a common West Semitic given name (Reference Zadok, Stökl and WaerzeggersZadok 2015, 107–8).

The three (or four) named ‘carpenters of Lebanon’, who are mentioned in the archive of the Ebabbar temple, were sent from there to Mt. Lebanon in order to hew cedar wood and transport it to Sippar. Since they had Akkadian filiations as early as 582 BCE,Footnote 9 they were very probably Babylonians and not Phoenicians: if they were Phoenicians, one would expect their fathers, who lived around 600 BCE, when the Phoenician deportees arrived in Babylonia, to bear Phoenician names.

Ammonites and Moabites in Babylonian Sources

The only person with an Ammonite filiation and one of the two individuals with Moabite filiations were probably linked to the palatial sector in view of the predicative element of their names, viz. DN-šarru-uṣur, referring to an earthly king, in all likelihood their ultimate employer [35, 37; see Chapter 5 on this type of name]. Strictly speaking, both names are not purely Ammonite–Moabite but hybrid – that is, Ammonite/Moabite–Akkadian. Their characterisation as such is due to the fact that their theophoric elements are Ammonite (Milkom) and Moabite (Kemosh). Settlements named after Philistines are recorded in Neo- and Late Babylonian sources (Ḫazatu and Išqillūnu; i.e., Gaza and Ashkelon),Footnote 10 but no named Philistines appear in these texts.

Classification of the Phoenician Anthroponyms

Due to the limited number of Phoenician names attested in the Babylonian text corpus, we offer only a very basic classification of their structure here, viz. twenty-two compound and non-compound names (respectively, thirteen and nine names each). This sample represents the names with a high degree of plausibility; the maximum is thirty-four names, which are all classified herein. One of the simplex names can be regarded an isolated predicate [17]. Both members of the only purely Phoenician filiation (father and son [12, 13]) have the same initial component.

Compound Names
Verbal Sentence Names

The pattern subject + predicate (G perfect 3.sg. m.) is represented by [1] Bēl-yatūnu (IdEN-ia-a-tu-nu), father of Itti-šarri-īnīa, which renders the Phoenician name bˁlytn ‘Baal has given’.Footnote 11 The Akkadian scribe had no difficulty in identifying Akkadian Bēl (dEN) with his Phoenician divine cognate, seeing that the latter is transcribed not only ba-al (/baˁl/) but also ba-ˀ-il, even in the name of one and the same individual (see [8]).

Another instance of the same name pattern is possibly [2] Ab-ḫalalu (Iab-ḫa-la-lu4), recorded in the archive of the Eanna temple of Uruk, possibly at the end of the seventh or the beginning of the sixth century BCE.Footnote 12 His name is apparently identical to the Phoenician anthroponym ˀbḥll. The latter seems to consist of ˀb- ‘(divine) father’ and a form, apparently qatal (G perfect 3.sg. m.), deriving from Ḥ-L-L (eventually ‘to fear’).Footnote 13 However, doubt is cast on Ab-ḫalalu’s Phoenician descent in view of his milieu, viz. that of shepherds, who generally bore Akkadian and Arameo-Arabian names in first-millennium BCE Babylonia. Therefore, an identification with Safaitic ˀbˁll (two occurrences) is an alternative (Reference HardingHarding 1971, 14).

The pattern predicate + subject is presumably represented by [3] Azabtī-il (Ia-zab-tì-ìl), father of Gūsāya,Footnote 14 which ends with the theophoric element ˀl ‘god, El’ and begins with a G perfect 1.sg. of ˁ-Z-B, viz. *̔azab-tī- (i.e., ‘I have entrusted to god’).Footnote 15 Alternatively, this name may be Hebrew or Transjordanian. Another instance of this name pattern is [4] Ḫašb-ilīm, rendering Phoenician *ḥšb-ˀlm, contained in the toponym Bīt (É) Iḫaš-bi-il-li-im-ma in the Nippur region:Footnote 16 ‘The gods have thought, reckoned’ (Ḥ-Š-B with qátal- > qatl-; the subject is morphologically plural but syntactically singular, as it is a pluralis maiestatis).Footnote 17

The following name, borne by a slave of the Murašû firm of Nippur, is of the same pattern but uses a D short-imperfect 3.sg. m.: [5] Yāḫû-lūnu (Iia-a-ḫu-lu-ni/nu).Footnote 18 This name renders yḥw(ˀ)ln, extant in Punic,Footnote 19 ‘May god keep alive’.Footnote 20 The spelling ia-a- does not indicate a long /a/, as its -a is inserted in order to confirm the reading /ia/ of the polyphonic sign IA. This is the only attestation of ˀln outside Punic, and actually its earliest occurrence. Hence, Yāḫû-lūnu is a rendering of the Phoenician forerunner of the Punic anthroponym.

Nominal Sentence Names

Two names possibly display the pattern substantive + substantive. [6] Milki-izirî (Imil-ki-i-zi-ri!) ‘Milki is (my) support’ corresponds with the Phoenician name mlqrtˁzr.Footnote 21 The latter, like other names of the type DN-ˁzr, may alternatively be a verbal sentence name with a G perfect 3.sg. m. of ˁ-Z-R: ‘Milqart has helped’.Footnote 22 The Phoenician name mlkyˁzr consists of Mlk and an imperfect verb;Footnote 23 -y- as a plene spelling of a connecting vowel (-i-, the equivalent of Bibl. Heb. hiriq compaginis) is not recorded in the Phoenician onomasticon. The name is explicable also in Hebrew or fringe Canaanite – that is, Moabite or Ammonite, but not in Aramaic.

In the female name [7] fNīr-ˀimmî (fni-ri-ˀ-im-mi-ˀ),Footnote 24 the theophoric element is originally an epithet ‘light’ which is exclusively Canaanite–Hebrew (nyr). Its Aramaic equivalent nr (nūr) is paired with the sun god in the Sefire inscription (šmš wnr).Footnote 25 The second member of each preserved divine pair in that inscription from northern Syria (there are four such pairs in addition to damaged ones) is a female deity (at least in this Aramaic milieu). This accords well with the predicative element -im-mi-ˀ. Hence, this female name would denote ‘Nyr is my mother’. The predicative element ˀm ‘mother’ is recorded as the first component in Phoenician names.Footnote 26 A seemingly alternative interpretation, viz. ‘Nyr is with me’, is less likely if the name is Phoenician, as the preposition ˁm ‘with’ is not recorded in Phoenician–Punic.Footnote 27 This alternative interpretation is possible if the name refers to a Judean or a Transjordanian woman.

The pattern substantive + adjective is represented by at least two names. [8] Baal-rūm (Iba-al-ru-um) ‘Baal is exalted’, referring to a Tyrian boatman (var. Iba-ˀ-i[l-r]u-um-mu),Footnote 28 is the same name as Phoenician bˁlrm.Footnote 29 Comparable is [9] Ašid-rummu (Ia-šid-ru-um-mu) ‘Aš(a)d is exalted’.Footnote 30 The theophoric element ˀšd ‘lion’ is recorded in Punic.Footnote 31 [10] Milki-rām ‘Milki is exalted’, the name of a boatman recorded in the Ebabbar archive from Sippar in the early Neo-Babylonian period,Footnote 32 can be either Phoenician or Aramaic.

Interrogative Sentence

[11] Ayy-mitūnu (Ia-a-mi-tu-nu) ‘Where is Mitōn?’, a shepherd of the Eanna temple, is recorded in Uruk in the fourteenth year of an unknown ruler – that is, either Nabopolassar, Nebuchadnezzar II, or Nabonidus (612, 591, or 542 BCE).Footnote 33 This name is recorded as Ia-a-mì-tu-nu in the Neo-Assyrian text corpus.Footnote 34

Genitive Compound

[12] Abdu-Ḫmūnu (Iab-du-uḫ-mu-nu), son of [13] Abdu-Milki (Iab-du-mi-lik), acted as the second witness in a deed of Sîn-qitri, son of a Moabite father [35], which was issued in Babylon in the sixth year of Cambyses (524 BCE).Footnote 35 Iab-du-uḫ-mu-nu renders Phoenician ˁbdḥmn ‘Servant of Ḥamōn’ with dropping of the short unstressed vowel of the theophoric element. The father’s name renders Phoenician–Punic ˁbdmlk ‘Servant of Milki’.Footnote 36 It is not necessarily an anaptyctic form, as the CVC-sign LIK is indifferent to vowel quality and may render CøC (i.e., <mi-lik> = /milk/).

The name spelled [14] Aḫ-ˀabi (IŠEŠ-ˀ-bu; i.e., ˀḥˀb ‘The father’s brother’) is not recorded in Phoenician–Punic, but it is explicable in Phoenician terms; cf. Phoen. ˀḥˀm ‘The mother’s brother’ (Pun. ḥˀm with aphaeresis).Footnote 37 This man is mentioned as the father of Nidintu, the fourth of six debtors in a receipt of 55 kors of barley delivered at Duqulān in the reign of Darius I (496 BCE).Footnote 38 The fifth debtor mentioned in this text is Aštartu-šēzib, son of Šillimu (Išil-li-mu), who was very probably of Phoenician extraction [26]. The second debtor bore a hybrid Akkadian–Aramean paternal name Rammān-šarru-uṣur – that is, with the Aramaic theophoric element Rammān (spelled dKURan) and an Akkadian predicative element linking him with some probability to the palatial sector (see Chapter 5). The guarantor bore a similar Akkadian–Aramaic paternal name: Rammān-(mu)kīn-apli. The creditor, a courtier who acted via his slave as proxy, belonged to the palatial sector. Three of the six debtors and two out of the six witnesses have Akkadian filiations. The fourth witness bears the paternal name Munaššê (Imu-na-še-e) which is common in Canaanite (Phoenician)–Hebrew [29]. It seems more likely that its bearer was a Phoenician, in view of the absence of recognisable Judeans in this deed. This is stated with all due reserve in view of the very restricted statistical pool of this isolated document. The remaining three witnesses have mixed Aramaic–Akkadian filiations. The fifth witness, Sūqāya, son of Iddin-Nabû, who follows Iddin-Nabû, son of Munaššê, was perhaps a son of the preceding witness. The place of issue, Duqulān (du-qu-la-an), is not recorded elsewhere and its location is unknown. It is apparently a rural settlement, whose name (written without a determinative) is explicable in Aramaic terms. As is typical of rural settlements, the only individual who bears a family name is the scribe. Hence, he was not necessarily a resident of this village, but originated from a town. He might have been brought by the creditor, who was in all probability external to the village.

Toponym

The name [15] Ḫaru-Ṣapūnu (Idḫa-ru-ṣa-pu-nu) is an oronym, viz. ‘Mt. Zaphon’ (*Harr-Ṣapōn, on the north Syrian coast where Phoenician colonies were located), used as an anthroponym.Footnote 39 The interpretation of Reference LipińskiLipiński (1995, 247, n. 184) – namely, that this anthroponym consists of two theophoric elements (Horus and Zaphon) – seems less likely. Ḫaru-Ṣapūnu belonged, together with his father Uggâ (Iug-ga-a) and brother Nabê-ṣīru, to a group of nine individuals of the same profession (presumably MUŠEN.[DÙ.MEŠ] ‘bird-catchers’). They are subsumed as ten individuals and probably formed a decury, a unit which by definition consisted of ten people, but exceptionally it may include slightly fewer or more individuals. In addition to Uggâ and his sons, the decury included two more individuals with two-tier filiations and two individuals without filiations. Six out of the nine individuals, including Nabê-ṣīru, bear Akkadian names, and one has an Aramaic anthroponym (Reḫīm-Adad). Ḫaru-Ṣapūnu’s paternal name (Uggâ) is explicable in West Semitic terms,Footnote 40 but is not exclusively Phoenician. Still, in view of his son’s name there is no doubt about the father’s Phoenician connection. The document was issued in the ninth year of Nabopolassar (617 BCE). The place of issue is not indicated, but from the format of this administrative record it may be surmised that it belongs to the archive of the Ebabbar temple of Sippar. However, so far, no prosopographical links with the rich documentation of this archive can be demonstrated.

Compound or Simplex Names

[16] Šalūma-x ([…] Išá-lu-ma-x-([…]) was in charge of sailors from Maḫazīn on the North Syrian coast, where some Phoenician colonies and outposts were located.Footnote 41 It is based on Canaanite šlm ‘peace’; cf. Phoenician–Punic šlm.Footnote 42 The context strongly suggests that he was a Phoenician.

Simplex Names
Isolated Predicate

[17] A man named Yatūnu served as the royal resident (qīpu) of a Babylonian temple.Footnote 43 His name renders Phoenician ytn ‘He has given’. This is a short version of names of the type DN-ytn,Footnote 44 as seen in name [1].

qatl (optional)

[18] Abdūnu (IAD-du-ú-un, Iab-du-ú-nu) ‘Little slave, servant’, son of Abī-râm, was either a Phoenician/Philistine or a Judean.Footnote 45 He collected the annual rent of a house, apparently acting as co-agent of an Assyrian house owner (Kīnāya, son of Tarībi-Iššar or Erība-Aššur). The first witness of the deed is Šalam-aḫi, son of Dūrāya, perhaps originally from Dor (or the patronym may be understood as a gentilic based on Dūru, which is common in Mesopotamian toponymy). A homonymous individual (Iab-du-nu) is the father of a certain Nabû-nāṣir from Ālu-ša-xx[x].MEŠ.Footnote 46

qitl (optional)

[19] The name Izirî (Ii-zi-ri-ˀ, son of Ibi-ˀ-ú-e),Footnote 47 which ends in the hypocoristic suffix -ī, derives from Canaanite–Hebrew ˁ-Z-R ‘to help, to support’; cf. OT ˁzry and related names.Footnote 48 Ii-zi-ri-ˀ is with anaptyxis; its bearer may alternatively be a Judean or a Transjordanian.

[20] A woman named fḪilb/punnu (fḫi-il-b/pu-un-nu), whose father bore the Egyptian name IPA-TAR-de-si, adopted a three-month-old female baby fLillidu (flil-li-di) in the city of Borsippa in 489 BCE.Footnote 49 The baby’s mother had died and she was given up for adoption by her grandmother, fAmtia, who belonged to the Borsippean clan of Bāˀiru. The adoptive mother fḪilb/punnu was married to Bēl-ēṭir, a member of the Itinnu family and likewise an urbanite Borsippean, as can be inferred from his family name. fḪilb/punnu herself bore in all probability a West Semitic name which is explicable in Phoenician, Transjordanian, or Levantine Aramaic terms, since it ends with -ōn < -ān and is based on Ḫ-L-P ‘to substitute’ (common West Semitic).Footnote 50 Typically, a woman of foreign extraction, married to an urbanite Borsippean, was of lower status. This impression is strengthened by the fact that two of the five witnesses to the deed are oblates of Nabû (i.e., of the Ezida temple of Borsippa), including one with an Egyptian name like that of fḪilb/punnu’s father. As is well-known, Babylonian urbanites married foreign women, but did not give their daughters in marriage to men who did not belong to their constituency.

qatal (optional)

[21] A man called Amanūnu (Iam-ma-nu-nu), son of Marduk-ibni, is attested as a witness in the time of Nabonidus.Footnote 51 His name, ending in the adjectival suffix -ōn < -ān, derives from ˀ-M-N,Footnote 52 in which case it is related to OT ˀmnwn ‘faithful’ (based on a qatl-formation; Reference ZadokZadok 1988, 75). He might alternatively be a Judean or a Transjordanian.

The same applies to [22] Ḫaraṣīnu (Iḫa-ra-ṣi-nu), son of Gūzūnu (Igu-zu-nu), who is mentioned in the archive of the Ebabbar temple from Sippar.Footnote 53 His name may consist of Ḫ-R-Ṣ ‘to cut in, carve’ (Phoen., Heb.) and a rare suffix -īn,Footnote 54 while the paternal name, which ends in -ōn < -ān, is based on a qūl-formation of G-W/Y-Z ‘to pass’ (Heb., Aram.).

qatál > qatól

The name [23] Adūmê (Ia-du-me-e), father of Ṣiḫā (Iṣi-ḫa-ˀ),Footnote 55 is based on ˀdm ‘man’Footnote 56 and ends with the suffix -ē < -ī < -iy,Footnote 57 which can be either adjectivising (‘man-like, human’), a gentilic (nisbe ‘belonging to Adam’),Footnote 58 or a hypocorism (short for a compound name with the theophoric element ˀdm). His son’s name is Egyptian.

qatīl (optional)

[24] Arīšu (Ia-ri-iš-šú), father of Abdia, a witness in the Egibi archive from Babylon,Footnote 59 may render the common Phoenician–Punic name ˀrš ‘desired, requested’ (Latin Arisus).Footnote 60 For an alternative (Arabian) interpretation, see Reference ZadokZadok 1981, 70 (no. 15).

qātil > qōtil (G active participle)

The name of [25] Sūkinni (Isu-ki-in-ni), son of Bēl-uballiṭ, who acted as a witness in a deed from Uruk,Footnote 61 renders /Sōkin/ ‘inspector, prefect, steward’.Footnote 62 The doubling of the n is unexpected, but is also recorded in Middle Babylonian transcriptions of this title from Ugarit.Footnote 63

qittīl

The name of [26] Šillimu, who is attested as the father of Aštartu-šēzib [34] in the text from Duqulān discussed earlier [14],Footnote 64 renders Phoenician–Punic šlm,Footnote 65 which is either a substantive (‘Recompense’) or an isolated predicate, viz. D perfect 3 sg. m. of Š-L-M (‘He has paid’).Footnote 66 It is a substitute name (i.e., an anthroponym whose bearer is named after a deceased family member).Footnote 67

maqtal

Two names of this type are attested in the Babylonian text corpus:Footnote 68 [27] Mattanu (Ima-at-ta-nu) and [28] Mattannāya (Ima-tan-na-a-a).Footnote 69 Both names have the same base (mtn ‘gift’), the second one ending in the hypocoristic suffix -ay.Footnote 70 They are explicable in any Northwest Semitic dialect and therefore not necessarily Phoenician.Footnote 71 The second vowel of the first name is -a- conforming to the rendering of the initial component of the name of the king of Arwad in an inscription of Esarhaddon (Ima-ta-an-ba-ˀ-al)Footnote 72 and the second vowel of the defective spelling Mαθαν in Josephus (both Phoenician names).Footnote 73 On the other hand, the CVC-sign TAN in Ima-tan-na-a-a is indifferent to vowel quality and can render either á or ó < á, like most of the comparanda.Footnote 74

muqattil (optional)

The name of [29] Munaššê (Imu-na-še-e), father of Iddin-Nabû,Footnote 75 can render Phoenician mnšy.Footnote 76 Similarly, with attenuation u > i, [30] Minaššê (Imi-na-áš-še-e), father of Dādia.Footnote 77 This anthroponym, which is also common in Hebrew, is a substitute name (D active participle of N-Š-Y ‘to forget’, cf. ad [26]).

qūl

The name of [31] Ṣūlūa (Iṣu-lu-ú-a), father of [11]), apparently ending in –ūa, may be based on a cognate of Biblical Hebrew ṣwlh ‘ocean-deep’ (possibly a numen).

qill (optional)

[32] Giddâ (Igi-id-da-a), father of a messenger of an alphabet scribe,Footnote 78 is a hypocorism of *gadd (variants: *gedd, *gidd) ‘fortune, good fortune’, which is also extant in Phoenician.Footnote 79 Alternatively, the name can be an Aramaic dialectal form.

Gentilic

[33] Ṣūrāya (Iṣu-ra-a-a) ‘Tyrian’ is the name of a Phoenician inhabitant of Yāhūdu, a colony of Judeans in or near the Nippur region. In a similar vein, the Tyrian colony of Bīt-Ṣūrāyi near Nippur had Judean inhabitants.Footnote 80 He is mentioned in a list of sixteen holders of fractions of bow-fiefs whose names are preserved.Footnote 81 The majority of the names (eleven) contain the theophoric element Yhw, hence referring to Judeans. The remaining four names are all explicable in Canaanite–Hebrew terms. It can be surmised that few Tyrians were settled by the Babylonians in the Judean settlement after the conquest of Tyre, which had taken place just a few years after the earliest occurrence of Yāhūdu. It is well known that Judeans and Lycians lived in the settlement of the Tyrians (Bīt-Ṣūrāyi) in the Nippur region during the late-Achaemenid period.

Hybrid Names

A hybrid Phoenician name is [34] Aštartu-šēzib (Idáš-tar-tu4-še-zib), borne by the son of [26] Šillimu.Footnote 82 Anthroponyms with the theophoric element ˁAštart are common in Phoenician and Punic, where all their predicative elements are explicable in Phoenician-Canaanite terms.Footnote 83 However, here the predicative element is Aramaic–Akkadian (‘ˁAštart save!’) due to the Babylonian–Aramaic milieu. The predicative element is masculine because the name-bearer is male, despite the fact that the subject is a female deity (see also Chapter 3 n. 1 on this practice).

Moabite Anthroponyms

Only two Moabite personal names are attested in the Babylonian text corpus so far. In a deed concerning an Egyptian slave woman, two brothers (Sîn-qitri and Itti-Nabû-balāṭu) bear the Moabite patronym [35] Kamuš-šarru-uṣur (Idka-mu-šú-šarru-uṣur) ‘Kemosh protect the king!’.Footnote 84 The same text mentions the Phoenician Abdu-Ḫmūnu, discussed earlier [12]. The second Moabite anthroponym is [36] Kamuš-il ‘Kemosh is god’ (Ika-mu-šu-i-lu, Ika-am-mu-šú-DINGIR.MEŠ). The person bearing this name is recorded as the father of Ḫanṭušu, a witness in Susa in 505 BCE.Footnote 85

An Ammonite Anthroponym

The only Ammonite name attested in the Babylonian text corpus so far is [37] Milkūmu-šarru-uṣur (Imil-≪ki≫ku-mu- …) ‘Milkom protect the king’, who is recorded in a text dated to Nabonidus.Footnote 86 This person’s presence in Babylonia accords well with the assumption that Ammon was transformed from a vassal kingdom to a Babylonian province in c. 582 BCEFootnote 87 (i.e., one generation earlier). The Neo-Babylonian Empire pursued the Assyrian policy of deporting members of the local elite as well as experts following such an administrative transformation.

Statistical Evaluation and Some Conclusions

The percentage of bearers of names deriving from Phoenician and fringe Canaanite in the abundant prosopographical record from first-millennium Babylonia is negligible. Almost half of the thirty-four Phoenician names are undoubtedly such, the other half is optional – that is, either Phoenician or belonging to other Northwest Semitic dialects, mostly fringe Canaanite or Hebrew; two are alternatively Arabian.

Most individuals bearing these names have filiations. All the filiations are two-tier: a son’s and a father’s name are combined. Two-tier filiation is typical of foreigners in the Babylonian documentation, where only Babylonian urbanites bore three-tier filiations (son, father, and remote ancestor). This is an indication that the Phoenicians did not marry members of the segregated urbanite elite. Like other foreigners, they assimilated to the less prestigious classes of the Babylonian society. However, members of these classes did not necessarily form a poorer layer of the Babylonian society: a clear case in point are prominent members of the palatial sectors and entrepreneurs lacking family names.

Eleven individuals are recorded without filiations. There are several reasons for this omission. One anthroponym [4] is derived from a toponym, where no patronyms are expected. Slaves or people having a title (as in [5, 17]) bear an identifier and therefore do not need to be presented with a paternal name which is an additional, superfluous, identifier. Filiations are not required in non-legal documents, which supplies the context of several attestations [6, 8, 16]. Ṣūrāya [33] is mentioned in a deed where only recurrent and homonymous individuals are listed with their paternal names. Another one is recorded in a deed without witnesses [2].

Only one purely Phoenician filiation is attested [12, 13]. All the other filiations are mixed – that is, with members bearing Akkadian or West Semitic, mostly Aramaic, names. This is expected in first-millennium Babylonia where people bearing Akkadian and Aramaic names belonged to the local scene. Cases where the father bore a Phoenician name but the son had a local (Akkadian or Aramaic) anthroponym are recorded in the earliest occurrences (624 and 617 BCE [9, 15]) and in 548 BCE [1] (i.e., about one generation after the deportations of the Phoenicians by Nebuchadnezzar II). These are clear cases of acculturation that, to some extent, hint at assimilation. The earliest inverted case – a father with an Akkadian name and a son with an undoubtedly Phoenician anthroponym – is from 556 BCE [25]. Such cases are also encountered slightly later in the reign of Nabonidus [21], one or two generations after these deportations. The Akkadian names are either typical of members of the palatial sector or very common.

As stated earlier, there are also cases where the other member of the filiation has a West Semitic name. Such cases are recorded in 547 and 503 BCE [3, 24]. The paternal name of [19] (Ibi-ˀ-ú-e) is too short for an unambiguous linguistic affiliation; it may be common West Semitic. The last-recorded filiation has members with Akkadian and Aramaic names [28].

Exceptionally, an individual with an Egyptian name has a Phoenician paternal name (421 BCE [23]). An analogous case from 489 BCE is [20], where a common Canaanite anthroponym is combined with an Egyptian paternal name. Two waves of Egyptian deportees arrived in Babylonia, notably due to Nebuchadnezzar II’s western campaigns around 600 BCE and the conquest of Egypt by Cambyses about 80 years later. An influx of Egyptians into Babylonia continued in the late-Achaemenid period. Phoenicia itself, like the whole coast of the southern Levant, was under Egyptian cultural influence. The purely Phoenician filiation from 524 BCE [12–13], slightly less than forty years after Nebuchadnezzar II conquered Tyre, is a remarkable but isolated case of keeping Phoenician identity during two generations. However, there is no telling when their ancestors arrived in Babylonia. Still, there is a possibility that both members enjoyed a long life-span, in which case the father arrived as early as 600 BCE. Like in their motherland, several Phoenicians in Babylonia are related to individuals with Egyptian names. On the whole, within few generations the Phoenicians intermarried with non-urbanite Babylonians and assimilated.

Very few Phoenicians occupied prominent positions (at least two [1, 17]), but most of them are recorded in a rural milieu, notably the earliest ones: the individuals from Duqulān [14, 26, 29, 34], the Tyrian from Yāhūdu [33], and the shepherds [2, 11]. Several Phoenicians were absorbed by the temples. As expected, some played the passive role of witnesses, like most individuals who are recorded in deeds from the Neo-Babylonian and Late Babylonian periods.

The Ammonite person [37] has an Aramaic paternal name (‘Hammatean’; i.e., North Syrian). One of the Moabites has an Aramaic given name [35]. The other Moabite has a West Semitic anthroponym common in first-millennium BCE Babylonia [36].

Chapter 11 Arabian Names

Ahmad al-Jallad
Introduction

The term ‘Arabian’ in cuneiform sources is primarily geographic, covering a range of toponyms, ethnonyms, and anthroponyms ultimately stemming from the arid regions to the west and south of Mesopotamia. As such, the term encompasses a wide array of languages, some known and attested independently in the Arabian epigraphic record, such as Sabaic and Taymanitic. In other cases, the cuneiform sources constitute our only evidence for the shadowy vernaculars of North Arabia and the Syrian Desert in the first millennium BCE. During this period, Arabia was home to several independent writing traditions that made use of variants of the South Semitic alphabet, a sister script to the Phoenico–Aramaic script. There thrived a rich writing culture in the south-western corner of the Peninsula, in what is today Yemen. Four principal languages are encountered in the epigraphic record: Sabaic, Minaic, Qatabanic, and Hadramitic (Reference Stein, Weninger, Khan, Streck and WatsonStein 2011). The oases of North and West Arabia also boasted their own scripts and dialects: Dadanitic (at Dadān, mod. al-ˁUlā), Taymanitic (at Taymāˀ), and Dumaitic (at Dūmat, mod. Dūmat al-Jandal) (Reference MacdonaldMacdonald 2000). These materials provide important comparanda when trying to identify Arabian names in cuneiform transcription and in trying to locate their source.

Historical Background

Beginning in the Neo-Assyrian period, contacts between Arabians and Mesopotamian states begin to increase. The Neo-Assyrians carried out several military campaigns against the inhabitants of northern Arabia, specifically targeting the oasis city of Adummatu, mod. Dūmat al-Jandal (Reference Eph‘alEph‘al 1984, 20–53). At the same time, these sources record a growing presence of Arabians in Babylonia (Reference Eph‘alEph‘al 1974). A number of inscriptions in the South Semitic alphabet – written on seals and clay tablets – have also been discovered in the environs of Babylonia, independently attesting to the presence of Arabian groups in the region (Reference SassSass 1991, 43–68).

Principles for Distinguishing Arabian Names in Babylonian Sources

Arabian names in Babylonian sources are usually identified on the basis of linguistic features that distinguish them from Northwest and East Semitic. One of the most salient isoglosses is the preservation of word-initial w, which has merged with y in the Northwest Semitic languages, and the presence of a non-etymological word-final u – what is termed wawation (Reference Al-Jallad, Donner and Hasselbach-AndeeAl-Jallad 2022). Arabian names are also identified based on their association with groups of people labelled ‘Arabian’ in the sources, as well as on the basis of etymology (Reference ZadokZadok 1981, §1). The number of Arabian anthroponyms, tribal names, and toponyms in first millennium BCE Babylonian sources is comparatively small but nevertheless attests to the growing presence of Arabians in southern Babylonia and the importance of Arabia in trade and other external affairs of the country.

Toponyms

In 552 BCE, Nabonidus, the last king of the Neo-Babylonian Empire, campaigned in North Arabia and conquered several oasis settlements. The Harran stele (Reference SchaudigSchaudig 2001, 486–99; Reference Weiershäuser and NovotnyWeiershäuser and Novotny 2020 no. 47) furnishes us with the longest list of Arabian toponyms:

  • urute-ma-a: This refers to the North Arabian oasis town of Taymāˀ, attested in the local Taymanitic inscriptions as tmˀ (Reference EskoubiEskoubi 1999, 239–41; Reference HayajnehHayajneh 2001, 81–95). It is mentioned in the Hebrew Bible as תֵּימָא (Jeremiah 25:23).

  • uruda-da-(nu): Dadān was an important oasis to the southwest of Taymāˀ, also mentioned in Jeremiah 25:23 as דְּדָן. The town boasted its own script and writing tradition (Reference MacdonaldMacdonald 2000; Reference KootstraKootstra 2023). The name is attested both in the inscriptions of Taymāˀ and Dadān as ddn.

  • urupa-dak-ku: This renders fadak, an Arabian oasis southwest of Dadān, located near the modern site of al-Ḥāˀiṭ, and which carries the same name today (Reference Hausleiter and SchaudigHausleiter and Schaudig 2016, 236–7). It is unclear whether the plosive p in cuneiform transcription is a faithful representation of the town’s name or whether the use of pa- was simply an approximation of the spirantised f, characteristic of Arabic today. A cuneiform inscription of Nabonidus has been discovered at this site, possibly mentioning the name of the settlement as p[a-dak-ku] (Reference Hausleiter and SchaudigHausleiter and Schaudig 2016).

  • uruḫi-ib-ra-a: This appears to render the name of the oasis of Khaybar, which is about 60 kilometres as the bird flies southwest of Fadak. The spelling, however, does not match its current name, which goes back at least to the seventh century CE. Like te-ma-a, it appears that the oasis’ name in the middle of the first millennium BCE was Ḫibrāˀ.

  • uruiá-di-ḫu: This oasis lies about sixty kilometres south of pa-dak-ku and is known today as al-Ḥuwayyiṭ, but locals apparently still know the uninhabited site as yadīˁ (Hausleiter and Schaudig, forthcoming). The anthroponym ydˁ is common in the Ancient North Arabian inscriptions and may suggest that the town bore the name of a person (Reference HardingHarding 1971, 663).

  • uruiá-at-ri-bu: The final site on Nabonidus’ campaign is today the most well-known and important of these settlements, yaṯrib, the capital of Mohammad’s state and the site of his burial. The cuneiform spelling is a faithful transcription of the Arabian name. It is next attested in an undated Nabataean inscription from the area of al-ˁUlā (Reference Al-TheebAl-Theeb 2002 no. 163), and finally in Islamic-period sources, where its name was officially changed to al-Madīnah.

Ethnonyms

The Arabians mentioned in cuneiform sources belong to several social groups, ranging from the macro-identity, arab, to tribes and smaller clans and families.

  • lú/kura-ra-bi: The term ‘Arab’, which first appears in Neo-Assyrian documents, is an umbrella label covering the inhabitants of the ‘distant desert’ of North Arabia, and sometimes elsewhere. Not all whom this title encompasses identified as a self-conscious community or were necessarily speakers of a language we would call Arabic (Reference MacdonaldMacdonald 2009). By the eighth century BCE, Arabian groups had settled in southern Babylonia, in the territories of Bīt-Dakkūri and Bīt-Amukāni (Reference Eph‘alEph‘al 1974). A settlement called Ālu-ša-Arbāyi ‘City of the Arabians’ was located near Nippur (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 224–7). It seems clear that arab was a macro-label encompassing several ethnic/social groups, as evidenced by the compound name te-mu-da-a ar-ba-a-a, which could refer to an Arabian, belonging to the tribe/clan of Thamūd (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 224–7).

  • uruqi-da-ri: Reference ZadokZadok (1981, 66) suggests a connection between this toponym, which is attested in a Neo-Babylonian document from Nippur (BE 8/1 65), with Neo-Assyrian qid-ri-na, an Arabian settlement in Bīt-Dakkūri possibly named after the large Arabian confederacy of Qedar. The name is attested in the Bible (Gen 25:13; 1 Chron 1:29), and a Qedarite king, Gušam son of ˁAmru, offered a votive bowl to the deity hnˀlt ‘the Goddess’ at Tell al-Maskhūṭah in the Nile Delta (Reference RabinowitzRabinowitz 1956). The vocalisation in cuneiform transcription – alongside the spelling of the name in the Tell al-Maskhūṭah bowl as qdr – suggests an original pronunciation of qidar rather than qaydar.

  • sa-ba-ˀ, ša-ba-ˀ-a-a: This term transcribes the name of one of the four principal states of South Arabia, sabaˀ, mentioned in the Bible as שְׁבָא (e.g., Gen 25:3). Some have suggested that the references to the Sabaeans in cuneiform texts are in fact to a trading outpost in the Ḥigāz, perhaps near Dadān, rather than to the kingdom itself (Reference Macdonald and AvanziniMacdonald 1997; Reference RetsöRetsö 2003, 135). The spelling of the name with sa in a Neo-Babylonian fragment in contrast to ša- in the southern Babylonian inscriptions from Sūḫu (Reference Zadok, Berlejung and StreckZadok 2013, 317; Reference DietrichDietrich 2003, 4) may suggest that the initial sibilant was not identical to either sound and was therefore approximated in different ways depending on the scribe.

  • ta-am-da-a-a: Ran Zadok has connected this name with the famous Arabian tribe Thamūd (Reference Zadok, Berlejung and StreckZadok 2013, 317), attested already in Neo-Assyrian records. A close linguistic match may be found in the Jordanian toponym wādī ṯamad, in the area of Madaba. The form ṯmdn is attested once in Safaitic (KRS 2271) and would correspond to the anthroponym Itam-da-nu, which Zadok suspects is linguistically related to the tribal name (Reference Zadok, Berlejung and StreckZadok 2013, 317). The Arabic meaning of the root ṯmd is ‘to dig a well or channel’, and is comparable to the meaning of nbṭ, which later gives rise to the ethnonym nbṭ ‘Nabataean’.

Anthroponyms
One-Word Names with Wawation
  • Igu-da-du-u (Gudādû): This name appears to be formed with the qutāl noun pattern, which is quite common in the Arabic onomasticon (Reference Zadok, Berlejung and StreckZadok 2013, 318; 2004, 205). It may be compared to Safaitic gdd or Nabataean gdw (Reference NegevNegev 1991, 18), although the latter appears to belong to a different noun pattern. The basic sense of this root is ‘to cut’, but also gives rise to words meaning ‘lot’ and ‘fate’.

  • Ikal-li-lu-ú (Kallilû): Reference Zadok, Berlejung and StreckZadok (2013, 318) connects it with Aramaic klylˀ and Arabic iklīl ‘crown’. A similar name is attested in Safaitic as kll, but the vocalisation is unclear. G. Lankester Harding suggests a connection with Arabic kālilun ‘weary’ (Reference HardingHarding 1971, 504). Kll may be a divine name, if it is to be connected with the South Arabian ˁbdkllm ‘worshipper of kll’ (Reference HardingHarding 1971, 400) and the Arabic theophoric name ˁAbd-kulāl, preserved in Islamic-period sources.

  • Ibal-ta5-mu-ˀ (Baltam(mu); Reference Zadok, Berlejung and StreckZadok (2013, 319)): The root bśm is common to Arabic and Northwest Semitic, but wawation suggests that this name has an Arabic source. The name bśm is attested at Taymāˀ, and Palmyra bsm (Reference StarkStark 1971, 11). The word seems ultimately to come from a Northwest Semitic source meaning ‘spice’, ‘perfume’, Aramaic besmā.

  • Is/šam-šu-ˀ (Šamšu; Reference Zadok, Lipschits and BlenkinsoppZadok 2003, 532): This name is derived from the common Semitic word for ‘sun’. The name śms is common in Safaitic (Reference HardingHarding 1971, 258), and may be a shortened form of the theophoric name ˁAbd-śams ‘worshipper of Shams’, which is common in the Arabic onomasticon until the rise of Islam (Reference CaskellCaskell 1966, 131), of which this name could be a hypocoristic form.

  • Išab-pu-ú (Šabbû): Zadok connects this name with the Arabic root šbb ‘to cut’ (Reference Zadok, Berlejung and StreckZadok 2013, 308), but it is also possible to see in it the sense of ‘youth’. The name is common in Ancient North Arabian, attested as śb in Safaitic and Hismaic, and a possible diminutive form in Dadanitic, śbb (Reference HardingHarding 1971, 337). The name šby is attested in Nabataean (Reference NegevNegev 1991, 61), as well as in Palmyrene (Reference StarkStark 1971, 50), perhaps with a hypocoristic y.

  • Izu-uḫ-ru-ˀ (Zuḫru): This wawated name is given in Aramaic transcription as zˁrˀ, which Zadok interprets as the replacement of wawation with an Aramaic hypocoristic ending ˀ (Reference Zadok, Berlejung and StreckZadok 2013, 318). The Aramaic spelling may further suggest that its original vocalisation was zuġru ‘small’. This spelling does not find any parallels in the Ancient North Arabian onomasticon, but note that the root for ‘small’ is in fact zġr in many modern Arabic vernaculars. One can rule out late Aramaic influence as the phoneme ġayn is preserved; thus, it seems to be a native Arabic biform of the root.

  • Iia-ˀ-lu-u/ú (Yālû): Reference Zadok, Berlejung and StreckZadok (2013, 318) identifies this as a form of the name wˀlw, which is widely attested in the Ancient North Arabian onomasticon (Reference HardingHarding 1971, 645). This connection posits a change of w > y, which is typical of the Northwest Semitic languages and in the local vernacular of Taymāˀ (Reference KootstraKootstra 2016, 84–5), and may suggest that the name was drawn from that area. On the other hand, one might see in this name a prefix-conjugated verb, yaˁlu ‘to go up’. The personal name yˁly, which reflects a confusion of the w and y in the root ˁlw, is common in Ancient North Arabian (Reference HardingHarding 1971, 677) and Nabataean (Reference NegevNegev 1991, 34). A similar confusion of roots is encountered in the Arabian name ia-u-ta-ˀ, attested in Neo-Assyrian sources (Reference Eph‘alEph‘al 1974, 111), which appears to correspond with Safaitic yṯˁ, attested in Greek transcription as ιαιθεου (Reference Winnett and HardingWinnett and Harding 1978 no. 3562 and Greek 2).

One-Word Names Derived from Verbs

Iia-a-šu-pi: Reference Zadok, Berlejung and StreckZadok (2013, 319) connects this name with Arabic Yasūf, from swf ‘to endure’. While such a name is not attested in the Ancient North Arabian onomasticon, the name yśf is found once in Safaitic (CEDSQM 15) and attested in Sabaic and Qatabanic (DASI, s.v.). The name would appear to be a prefix-conjugated form of the root śwf ‘to adorn’. The representation of Arabian s2, a lateral sibilant, with šu rather than lt, as in baltam (see ‘One-Word Names with Wawation’), may suggest inconsistency in the representation of this foreign sound, similar to the representation of Sabaic s1 in the name sabaˀ.

One-Word Names With the ān Termination

The final -ān termination appears to be a hypocoristic suffix commonly used in Arabic names. Names of this sort do not take wawation in Nabataean and the same rule appears to be observed in cuneiform sources.

Theophoric Names

The commonest theophoric element in Arabian names in pre-Islamic times is ˀil ‘god’; this holds true in both South Arabian and in the Ancient North Arabian inscriptions. Other elements like ˀab ‘father’, ˀaḫ ‘brother’ are attested as well. Arabian names in Neo-Babylonian sources reflect these trends.

Chapter 12 Egyptian Names

Steffie van Gompel
Introduction

Ancient Egyptian is an autonomous branch of the Afroasiatic language family.Footnote 1 The Egyptian language shares a common origin with cognate Afroasiatic languages in Proto-Afroasiatic. Yet certain aspects of Egyptian vocabulary, phonology, and morphology differ from those of the other Afroasiatic languages (Semitic, Berber, Chadic, Cushitic, and Omotic). The exact position of Egyptian within the Afroasiatic language family is still being determined – Egyptian shares a number of characteristics with Chadic in particular.Footnote 2

The time period considered in this chapter (750–100 BCE) was a tumultuous time in Ancient Egyptian history. During this period, Egypt maintained trade relations and diplomatic contacts with foreign powers, and was also involved in inter-regional military conflicts. The country was incorporated into the Persian Empire by Cambyses. This first Persian period was followed by a brief rule of indigenous dynasties and a second Persian conquest before Alexander the Great invaded, and Egypt passed into the hands of the Ptolemaic dynasty after his death. This resulted in a higher number of free and unfree Egyptians living abroad than in earlier periods of Egyptian history.

Aside from significant political upheaval, this period also featured new developments in Egyptian writing. All forms of the Egyptian script reflect one underlying language – Ancient Egyptian – although the relationship that each form bears to the spoken language differs (see the section on ‘Spelling and Normalisation’). While hieroglyphs on temple or tomb walls are the iconic representations of Ancient Egyptian writing in modern popular culture, in reality information about mundane and practical elements of Egyptian life was usually recorded on papyrus documents or ostraca (limestone flakes or pottery sherds). In earlier periods of Egyptian history forms of the ‘hieratic’ script were used for cursive writing. But from the end of the 26th dynasty (664–526 BCE) onwards a script called ‘Demotic’ became the dominant cursive script, used particularly in (private) legal and administrative documentation. Demotic was eventually replaced by a script called ‘Coptic’, which became dominant from the third century CE onwards. Coptic uses the Greek alphabet, with a number of additional letters that reflect Egyptian phonemes not found in Greek. It is the only form of the Egyptian script that consistently shows vowels.

Egyptian Names in Babylonian Sources
Text Corpora

Egyptians living in Babylonia, and by extension the names they bore, are the subject of a number of dedicated studies (see ‘Further Reading’ section). Egyptian names occur in different contexts in cuneiform sources from Babylonia, often in those with multiple actors bearing Egyptian or other non-Babylonian names. Most sources in which Egyptian names appear come from urban environments.

The total number of Egyptian names that is attested is not indicative of the total number of Egyptians in Babylonia at any given time, as Egyptians and their descendants could bear non-Egyptian names. Thus, a chamberlain from Babylon, who is referred to as ‘the Egyptian’, Bagazuštu son of Marḫarpu,Footnote 3 bore an Iranian name but an Egyptian patronym. In the case of Egyptian slaves, their master might choose to change their name. As acculturation to Babylonian society took place, descendants of Egyptians took on Babylonian names, although Egyptian names could re-appear down the family line (see section on ‘Social and Historical Context’).

Text corpora and types of sources that feature persons with Egyptian names are the following:

  • The Murašû archive. The more than 800 texts and fragments from the archive of the Murašû business firm, dated to the second half of the fifth century BCE and located in Nippur, feature various people with non-Babylonian names, including Egyptians.Footnote 4

  • Ration lists for oblates belonging to the Ebabbar temple in Sippar. Several tablets from the Ebabbar temple, dated predominantly to the reign of Nebuchadnezzar II, feature lists of rations of barley, flour, and garments that are given to a group of Egyptian oblates (širku), many of whom bear Egyptian names.Footnote 5 The overseers of these men reoccur in several texts. No female names are recorded in these lists. The quantity of the rations the men received seems to indicate that they did not perform highly skilled labour.Footnote 6

  • Transactions and alliances taking place in a predominantly non-Babylonian environment. In some documents, most or all of the actors involved seem to be of foreign extraction. Notable is the marriage document Dar. 301 from Babylon,Footnote 7 wherein both the acting parties and many of the witnesses bear Egyptian and other non-Babylonian names. In the apprenticeship contract BM 40743 a man is apprenticed to an Egyptian slave for six years, and the majority of the actors in the contract, as well as the witnesses, bear Egyptian names.Footnote 8 A slave sale from Nippur (belonging to the Murašû archive) takes place between Egyptian (descendants), as both the seller and the previous owner have Egyptian patronyms, and a slave woman and her brother bear Egyptian names.Footnote 9 CT 4 34d documents a loan of dates between men bearing Egyptian names and patronyms.Footnote 10

  • Singular texts that mention people bearing Egyptian names in various capacities. Sometimes people with Egyptian names pop up in texts with otherwise very little context. Thus, we find a Ḫar-maṣu who was a judge in charge of a prison (ROMCT 2 37:24), but we know little else about him. Some of these texts are linked to archives.Footnote 11

Social and Historical Context

People bearing Egyptian names appear in different strata of Babylonian society.Footnote 12 Among the free population, they seem to include people ranging from a modest to an average socio-economic status. People with Egyptian names who function as high-ranking officials, or who belong to the highest socio-economic spheres, are much rarer. Some Egyptians seem to have entered Babylonia as prisoners of war. There may have been two waves of incoming Egyptians from military confrontations: the first during the reign of Nabopolassar and early in the reign of Nebuchadnezzar II, and the second in the later reign of Cambyses and onwards, as these were times of Egypto-Babylonian/Persian clashes.Footnote 13 The former was the origin of the male temple slaves appearing in the Ebabbar ration lists. However, Egyptians also served as free soldiers in the Persian army and may have relocated themselves and their families this way. The presence of Egyptian merchants who settled abroad permanently should also not be excluded.

Slaves with Egyptian names also appear in private contracts. The Nippur slave sale mentioned earlier notably shows some social stratification, as both the contracting parties and some of the slaves sold bear Egyptian names or patronyms. Other private documents show free persons with Egyptian names acting as contracting parties (as buyers, sellers, and tenants) or witnesses. It is not always clear if these people were acting fully independently or if they were representatives or agents of another person or institution.Footnote 14

Many Egyptians attested in Babylonian sources seem to have been integrated into existing structures in Babylonian society, particularly the royal administration.Footnote 15 This institution appears to have been tolerant towards professionals with a suitable intellectual or cultural background who were not native Babylonians. Not all of these people were necessarily of low rank, as is evident from men such as Ḫar-maṣu, the prison judge, the chamberlain Bagazuštu with his Egyptian patronym (mentioned earlier), and the significant number of bearers of Egyptian names who belonged to the middle strata of administration. Hackl and Jursa suggest that because in the fourth and fifth centuries a higher number of Egyptians were affiliated with the royal administration, and these people represented a large share of the total number of attested Egyptians, this may indicate an increase in absolute numbers of Egyptians present in Babylonia, and of those involved in administrative tasks in particular.Footnote 16

Egyptian names sometimes re-appear in families, even after a generation bore Babylonian names due to their assimilation to the Babylonian society.Footnote 17 One important Babylonian family gave an Egyptian name to at least one of their children,Footnote 18 suggesting that bearing an Egyptian name did not carry overtly negative connotations.

Typology of Egyptian Names

The following discussion pertains to characteristics of Egyptian names and naming practices that are relevant for the time period covered in this chapter. In Babylonian sources we encounter Egyptian names that can be classified into several types. Broadly speaking, there are ‘complex’ names that form (verbal or non-verbal) clauses and ‘simple’ names that do not.

Common Elements in Egyptian Names
Articles

Many Egyptian names start with articles: the definite article pꜢ (tꜢ for female, nꜢ for plural) and the ‘belonging’ article pa (ta for female, na for plural). These articles look similar in transliteration, but differ in meaning. The definite article reflects simply ‘the’ (PꜢ-whr ‘The hound’). The ‘belonging’ article, on the other hand, evolved out of a combination of the definite article with a following genitive -n(.t) in Late Egyptian (for example, in the names PꜢ-n-Divinity and TꜢ-n.t-Divinity for ‘The (male/female) one ‘of’ Divinity’, ‘The (male/female) one belonging to Divinity’)Footnote 19 that resulted in a special orthographic form in Demotic that is distinguished from the definite article in transliteration convention. Thus, the name Ta-I҆s.t means ‘She/the female one of Isis’.

Babylonian scribes do not consistently distinguish between these two types of articles in writing; the articles may have sounded very similar or even identical to a foreign listener when pronounced.Footnote 20 In Egyptian name collections, however, these articles are listed under separate sections in indexes (pꜢ is listed before pa, and tꜢ before ta, etc.).

Divinities

Names that show or express a relationship to an Egyptian divinity are common among Egyptian names found in Babylonian texts. Our perception of exactly how common is likely a little skewed: names including an Egyptian divinity are generally easier to recognise than names without one. However, even in Egyptian sources names with a divinity – theophoric names – are numerous. The gender of a divinity included in a name is not an indicator of the gender of the name-bearer: both male and female names can show male and female divinities.

The distribution of divinities in Egyptian names found in cuneiform material is somewhat uneven: some occur quite often, while some are completely absent, even though they are relatively common in native Egyptian sources.

The Egyptian divinities that occur regularly in the Neo- and Late Babylonian material are I҆mn ‘Amun’ (m), I҆s.t ‘Isis’ (f), and Ḥr ‘Horus’ (m). Divinities that are attested multiple times include I҆tm ‘Atum’ (m), Wn-nfr ‘Onnophris’ (m), Wsi҆r ‘Osiris’ (m), BꜢst.t ‘Bastet’ (f), and Ḥp ‘Apis’ (m). Rarer occurrences are Ptḥ ‘Ptah’ (m), Mḥy.t ‘Mehyt’ (f), Nfr-tm ‘Nefertem’ (m), Rꜥ ‘Ra’ (m), Ḥꜥpy ‘Hapy’ (m), Ḫnsw ‘Khonsu’ (m), and Ḏḥwty ‘Thoth’ (m). Divinities that seem to be unattested in Egyptian names in Babylonian texts so far, but who appear somewhat regularly in Egyptian sources, are I҆np(w) ‘Anubis’ (m), Bs ‘Bes’ (m), Mn(w) ‘Min’ (m), Ni҆.t ‘Neith’ (f), Ḫnm(w) ‘Khnum’ (m), and Sbk ‘Sobek’ (m). This section does not include all Egyptian divinities.

The absence of certain divinities could be due to the fact that names with these divinities were indeed not used by people appearing in cuneiform sources. But it could also be an indication that names with these divinities have not yet been recognised or identified. A name with the divine name Ḏḥwty is instantly recognisable due to its unusual construction *t-h-u-t-(possible vowel), reflected in the name Tiḫut-arṭēsi (Iti-ḫu-ut-ar-ṭe-e-si), Egyptian Ḏḥwty-i҆.i҆r-di҆.t=s, ‘Thoth is the one who gave him’ (BE 9 82:12). By contrast, in earlier Babylonian writings of Ptḥ, the initial -p is usually unwritten, leaving only the phonemes -th for identification (e.g., MB Taḫ-māya, Ita-aḫ-ma-ia, Ptḥ-my).Footnote 21 From Greek writings of the divine name Sbk it can be deduced that this name was actually vocalised as something akin to ‘So̅k’, the middle -b disappearing in pronunciation (cf. DN 914ff.). And due to variations in vowel use in cuneiform writings of Egyptian names, the difference between Mn(w) and I҆mn might be impossible to tell in certain cases, due to their parallel consonants.

In some cases, Babylonian scribes recognised the name of an Egyptian divinity in a personal name and indicated this by giving it a divine determinative. This predominantly happened with the name of the goddess Isis: for example, Pati-Esi (Ipa-at-de-si-ˀ, PBS 2/1 65:23), for Egyptian PꜢ-di҆-I҆s.t, ‘The one whom Isis has given’ (see also section on ‘Hybrid Names’).

Common Words in Egyptian Names

Nouns and adjectives that occur regularly in Egyptian names include wḏꜢ ‘healthy, hale’, ꜥnḫ ‘life, live’, nfr ‘good, beautiful; goodness, beauty’, nṯr, nṯr.w ‘god, gods’, nḫṱ ‘strong; strength’, ḥꜢ.t ‘front’, ḥr ‘face’ (not to be confused with Ḥr, ‘Horus’), ḥtp ‘peace(ful)’, ḫl/ḫr ‘servant, slave’, and šr, šr.t ‘child (m/f)’.

Verbs that occur regularly in Egyptian names include i҆r ‘to do’, i҆w/i҆y ‘to come’, ꜥr/ꜥl ‘to bring’, nḥm ‘to save’, ms ‘to be born’, rḫ ‘to know’, ḫꜢꜥ ‘to leave/place’, ṯꜢy ‘to grab/take’, di҆(.t) ‘to give’, and ḏd ‘to say’.

Non-Clausal Names

These name types include names with an unclear structure and meaning (e.g., Abāya, Ia-ba-a, possibly Egyptian I҆by(?);Footnote 22 Ukkāya, Iuk-ka-a, perhaps Egyptian I҆ky(?)Footnote 23); names that are simply the name of a deity or person and thus essentially a noun (e.g., Ḫūru, Iḫu-ú-ru, Egyptian Ḥr, ‘Horus’); and names that consist of nouns (and pronouns) or nominal constructions (e.g., Paḫatarê, Ipa-ḫa-ta-re-e, Egyptian PꜢ-ḥtr, ‘The twin’, and Ḫarsisi, Iḫar-si-si, Egyptian Ḥr-sꜢ-I҆s.t, ‘Horus son (of) Isis’).Footnote 24

Clausal Names

Some clausal name types consist of a non-verbal clause. An example is the name Amnapi (Iam-na-pi-ˀ), Egyptian I҆mn-m-I҆p.t, ‘Amun (is) in Ipet’.Footnote 25 Notable non-verbal clause names are those formed with ‘belonging’ articles that indicate a person belonging to someone or something: Tamūnu (Ita-mu-ú-nu), Egyptian Ta-I҆mn, ‘She (who is) of Amun’.Footnote 26

Names consisting of a verbal clause include names formed with statives and names with conjugated verbs. A stative name can look like this: Amutu (Ia-mu-), Egyptian I҆y-m-ḥtp, ‘(He) has come in peace’.Footnote 27 Verbal clause names with conjugated verbs are relatively common in the Babylonian source material. This is not surprising, as these names are some of the more easily recognisable Egyptian names. Notable patterns include:Footnote 28

  1. - PꜢ/TꜢ-di҆-Divinity ‘The one (male/female) whom Divinity has given’; for example, Paṭumunu (Ipa-ṭu-mu-nu), Egyptian PꜢ-di҆-I҆mn, ‘The one whom Amun has given’.

  2. - Divinity-i҆.i҆r-di҆.t=sDivinity is the one who gave him/her’; Atam-artais (Ia-ta-mar-ṭa-ˀ-is), Egyptian I҆tm-i҆.i҆r-di҆.t=s, ‘Atum is the one who gave him’.

  3. - Ḏd-Divinity-i҆w=f-ꜥnḫDivinity says: “He will live!”’. No full version of the name is attested yet in Babylonian texts, but a shortened version of the name occurs: Ṣī-Ḫūru (Iṣi-i-ḫu-ú-ru), Egyptian Ḏd-Ḥr-(i҆w=f-ꜥnḫ), ‘Horus says (“He will live!”)’.

Non-Egyptian Names

Names with a ‘Libyan’ origin were regularly used as personal names by Egyptians in the first millennium BCE, as an influx of people from territories to the west of Egypt took place during this time.Footnote 29 A number of pharaohs and local rulers of Libyan descent bore Libyan names during the 22nd, 23rd and 26th dynasties (c. 945–750, 664–526 BCE). The names of these rulers became somewhat popular personal names for Egyptians, and appear in Babylonian texts in this capacity. The meaning of Libyan names is unknown.Footnote 30

Notable Libyan names that appear in Babylonian sources are Ḫalabesu (Egyptian Ḥrbs, in cuneiform, e.g., Iḫa-la-bé-su),Footnote 31 Takelot (Egyptian, e.g., Ṯkrt/Ṱkrṱ; in cuneiform, e.g., Itak-la-a-ta, Itak-la-ta), and Psamtek (Egyptian Psmṯk; e.g., Ipu-sa-mi-is-ki in cuneiform).Footnote 32 Basilophorous Egyptian names may also feature the names of these kings (e.g., Ꜥnḫ-Ššnḳ ‘May (king) Shoshenq live!’, DN 105).

Hybrid Names

Hybrid names that include an Egyptian divinity are attested in the Babylonian sources, but they seem to be limited to the goddess Isis. We find, for example, fAmat-Esi (fam-mat-de-si-ˀ or fa-mat-de-si-ˀ) ‘Maidservant of Isis’ and Abdi-Esi (Iab-di-de-si-ˀ) ‘Slave of Isis’.Footnote 33 Reference ZadokRan Zadok (1992, 142) argues that these people were not necessarily of Egyptian origin, but rather that these names indicated the international popularity of the Isis cult.

There is a single attestation of a hybrid name with a Babylonian divinity along with an Egyptian verbal element, namely Bēl-paṭēsu (IdEN-pa-ṭe-e-su), Egyptian Bēl-pꜢ-di҆-s(w), ‘Bēl has given him’.Footnote 34

Naming Practices

In Egyptian texts from the first millennium BCE, filiation is commonly indicated by the construction ‘X, son (of) Y, his mother (is) Z’ and ‘X, daughter (of) Y, her mother (is) Z’. In cuneiform texts the mother’s name is omitted.

Two further aspects of Egyptian naming practices may be relevant to the identification of Egyptian names. First, Egyptians often bore ‘family names’ that skipped a generation. ‘Papponymy’ – naming a child after the grandfather (or grandmother) – was common, which complicates the identification of individuals in texts with multiple family members. In Egyptian texts, like-named relatives could be distinguished by the addition of a descriptor such as ‘(the) elder’ (ꜥꜢ or pꜢ ꜥꜢ) or ‘(the) younger’ (ḫm or pꜢ ḫm) that followed directly after the name: for instance, *PꜢ-di҆-Ḫnsw pꜢ ꜥꜢ sꜢ PꜢ-msḥ, ‘*PꜢ-di҆-Ḫnsw (“The one whom Khonsu has given”) the elder, son of PꜢ-msḥ (“The crocodile”)’. One can wonder how (pꜢ) ꜥꜢ, which includes the enigmatic phonemes ayin and aleph, would be realised in cuneiform writing. To my knowledge these descriptors are not yet attested along with Egyptian names in Babylonian sources, but there are examples of Greek renderings of Egyptian names, where descriptors were interpreted as a part of the name.Footnote 35

Second, in Egyptian sources Egyptians are seen bearing nicknames or shortened names, as well as multiple names. An example of the former is Rwrw, derived from I҆r.t=w-r-r=w and similar name patterns, which has its own entry in name collections.Footnote 36 Bearing multiple or secondary names was an old Egyptian practice that was revived during the first millennium, when people could take on a ‘beautiful name’ in addition to their first name. These names were often basilophorous,Footnote 37 and could be completely different from a person’s first name: for example, a man Ḥr-sꜢ-I҆s.t ‘Horus, son (of) Isis’ also bore the ‘beautiful’ name Psmṯk-m-Ꜣḫ.t ‘Psamtek (is) in the Ꜣḫ.t’.Footnote 38 Under Ptolemaic rule in Egypt, Egyptian people involved in the Ptolemaic administration or army could take on a Greek name in addition to their given name. Some used their double names in different circumstances: the Greek name or both the Greek and Egyptian name in contexts of administration and bureaucracy, and in formal legal documents; the Egyptian name in informal and personal contexts.Footnote 39 A similar practice may underlie the two names of the man Pati-Esi ‘The one whom Isis has given’, who also bore the Iranian name Bagadāta.Footnote 40

Spelling and Normalisation

Identifying possibly Egyptian names in cuneiform material and linking them to known Egyptian names is not an easy task. This has three causes. First, the exact conversion rules of some Egyptian phonemes are not entirely clear. An overview of established correspondents of Egyptian signs to cuneiform writings can be found in the section on ‘Tools for Identifying Egyptian Names in Babylonian Cuneiform Texts’. The Egyptian signs and /j are enigmatic and the discussion about their interpretation is ongoing. They seem to reflect different phonemes or glottal stops, or remain unrealised, depending on their position in a word or name. Second, while cuneiform writing shows vowels, the Egyptian script does not do so as a rule, although some phonemes such as w, /j, and y function as semi-vowels or indicate the presence of a vowel of unknown quality. It is thus prudent to first focus on discerning consonants when trying to identify an Egyptian name. Third, the Egyptian script is archaising. Even in the cursive scripts, which were closer to the spoken language than monumental hieroglyphs, scribes often tended to maintain the traditional writing of a word even when consonants had undergone a sound change or were lost altogether.

Egyptian vocalisation can in part be reconstructed with the aid of spellings of Egyptian words in other scripts. In the first millennium BCE, these are found in Greek texts from Egypt and in the Assyrian and Babylonian cuneiform material. An additional source used for the reconstruction is Coptic, the version of the Egyptian language and script that follows Demotic. However, Coptic texts appear centuries later than the Greek and Akkadian ones and must be used with some caution when reconstructing earlier phonemes.

Egyptology uses a transliteration system to transliterate both hieroglyphic and cursive scripts. Because the Egyptian script does not reflect vowels and is archaising, this transliteration also does not directly reflect the pronunciation of words. It is rather an artificial tool and ‘code’ to indicate how a researcher reads and interprets the signs that also allows those who are not specialised in a particular language phase to understand the reading.

Egyptological transliteration generally follows the archaising writings of names in Egyptian sources. Thus, the Egyptian name element meaning ‘belonging to’, both written and transliterated as Ns-, was in reality vocalised as *Es/Is- or *S- at the end of the first millennium BCE. This can be deduced from Greek writings of, for example, the name Ns-Mn as Έσμινις or even Σμιν (DN 674).Footnote 41 The Babylonian rendering Isa-man-na-pi-ir (Dar. 301:2, 9), transcribed Samannapir, thus reflects the Egyptian name Ns-Wn-nfr ‘He who belongs to Onnophris’,Footnote 42 which had become (I҆)s-Wn-nfr in pronunciation (in Greek Σοννωφρις), also showing the correspondence of Egyptian -w with Babylonian intervocalic -m(a) (which was realised as [w] in pronunciation).

The common name I҆r.t-n.t-Ḥr-r.r=w ‘The eye of Horus (is) against them’ presents a similar difficulty. It appears as Ίναρως in Greek, and has been identified as Babylonian Inaḫarû, written Ii-na-ḫa-ru-ú.Footnote 43 In pronunciation, I҆r.t-n.t had apparently been reduced to only ‘ina-’. An alternative writing of the name in Egyptian exists: I҆n-i҆r.t-Ḥr-r.r=w (DN 72). The additional element I҆n perhaps reflects an attempt to show the real vocalisation.

Egyptological name collections and text publications list names in transliteration which reflect the writing of the name in Egyptian. Thus, a conversion of the syllables recorded in the cuneiform version of the name to the equivalent graphemes in the Egyptological transliteration must be made in order to identify a name. The DN provides some assistance here: when known, the Greek and Coptic writing of a name are given (Fig. 12.1).

Figure 12.1 Example of an Egyptian name with additional Greek and Coptic writings.

(DN 165; reproduced with the kind permission of Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag)

The Egyptological transliteration of the name in the entry of the DN is PꜢ-ꜥẖm, with alternate writing as PꜢ-ꜥḫme, etc. We can see that the name is also included in Ranke’s ÄPN under PꜢ-ꜥšm (Bd. I 103: 15).Footnote 44 To the right of the name in transliteration, there are examples of the name in Greek and Coptic. Combining the three writings in Egyptian, Greek, and Coptic, we can deduce that the defining phonemes of the name are p-ẖ/ḫ-m. The vowel o is not written in Egyptian, but it is clearly realised in pronunciation, as it appears in the Greek and Coptic writings. The Greek and Coptic writings also consistently show a vowel a at the start of the word, which suggests that this vowel was also pronounced (and was not a ∅ as aleph and ayin may sometimes be; see Table 12.2). It is the defining phonemes, and secondarily the vowels, that should be considered when comparing cuneiform writings of Egyptian names for identification.

Table 12.2 Egyptian graphemes, their corresponding phonemes, and their known correspondents in Neo- and Late Babylonian

Egyptian graphemes in transliterationReconstructed phonological values in EgyptianCorrespondents to phonological values in Neo- and Late Babylonian
(aleph)

The value of this sign is debated.Footnote a

Exact correspondent(s) in Neo- and Late Babylonian are unknown, likely representing different values depending on the place in the word. Alternatively, these different values can be explained by actually being realised as ∅ everywhere.Footnote b
or j (yod)Semi-vowel. The value of this sign is debated.Footnote c
  • Indicates the presence of a vowel, or ∅.Footnote d

  • E.g., Iam-na-pi-ˀ, Amnapi, for I҆mn-m-I҆p.t ‘Amun (is) in Ipet’

  • E.g., Iab-di-de-si-ˀ, Abdi-Esi, for abdi-I҆s.t ‘Slave of Isis’

ySemi-vowel, [y]
  • Indicates a long vowel.

  • E.g., Ise-e-, Sēpi, for Syf ‘(Divine) child’

ꜥ (ayin)[ʕ]
  • ʕ (ayin) or ∅

  • E.g., Ian-ḫa-pu, Anḫapu, for ꜥnḫ-Ḥp ‘Apis lives’

w (waw)Semi-vowel, [w]Footnote e
  • u, intervocalic -m(a) or -b(a) (pronounced [w])

  • Iḫar-ma-ṣu, Ḫar-maṣu, for Ḥr-wḏꜢ ‘Horus (is) hale’

eIndicates the presence of an indeterminate vowel.Indeterminate vowel.
b[p] or [b]
  • b, u

  • E.g., Ipa-aṭ-ú-as-, Paṭuastu, for PꜢ-di҆-BꜢst.t, ‘The one whom Bastet has given’

p; f[p], [ph], [f]
  • p, b, or ∅ in initial position

  • E.g., Ia-mu-nu-ta-bu-na-aḫ-ti, Amunu-tabunaḫti, for I҆mn-tꜢy=f-nḫṱ ‘Amun (is) his strength’

  • E.g., Ita-aḫ-ma-ia (MB), Taḫ-māya, for Ptḥ-my (full mng. unknown)

m[m]m
n[n], or [l] in some words.n, l, or ∅
r; l[r],Footnote f [l]
  • r, l, or ∅ at the end of words

  • E.g., Iú-sa-mu-nu, Usamunu, for Wsr-I҆mn ‘Amun (is) strong’

h[h]ḫ or ∅
[ħ]
  • ḫ or ∅

  • E.g., Isi-ip-ta-ˀ-ˀ, Siptaˀ, and Isi-ip-ta-ḫu, Siptaḫu, for SꜢ-Ptḥ ‘Son of Ptah’

  • ;

  • [x]

  • A consonant shift between and š occasionally occurs. E.g., the word ‘arm’ is written as ḫpš and špš; ‘enemy’ written as ḫft and šft.

ḫ, or k, q, g
s[s]s or š
š
  • [ʃ]

  • A consonant shift between and š occasionally occurs.

š, s
k; /q; g[k], [kh], [q], [g]k, q, or g
t; d[t] or less often [th]; and ∅ in case of a feminine marker ‘.t’ at the end of a word.
  • t, ṭ, or ∅ at the end of a word

  • E.g., Ipa-aṭ-im-ḫa-ˀ, Patimḫa, for PꜢ-di҆-Mḥy.t ‘The one whom Mehyt has given’. The Egyptian feminine marker ‘.t’ is reduced to ∅.

; [t/th] or ∅ at the end of word.
  • s, ṣ, possibly š

  • E.g., Ipi-sa-mi-is-ki, Pisamiski, for Psmṯk

  • E.g., Išá-am-mu-ú, Šammû, for ṮꜢy-n-i҆m=w ‘May (god) take them!’Footnote g

[ṯ]Footnote h
  • E.g., Iḫar-ma-ṣu, Ḫar-maṣu, for Ḥr-wḏꜢ ‘Horus (is) hale’

a JPA, 53: realised as [ʔ], [y], or ∅. GT, 273–5: originally a ‘strong liquid’ [r]/[l], gradually weakened and disappeared, becoming a glottal stop [ʔ], but retaining its liquid pronunciation under certain conditions.

b JPA, 36: Realised as [l], [r], or ∅. GT, 263, 273–5: [r], [l], and/or [ʔ], or ∅.

c JPA, 53: Realised as both [ʔ] and ∅. Can also represent a vowel (incl. y) at the beginning or end of words, and a gap between two vowels.

d JPA, 36: Realised as [ʔ], with cognates [ʔ], [y], and [l]. GT, 263: [w], [y], and/or [ʔ], and/or [r], [l].

e JPA, 53: Realised as [w] and a vowel; can also represent a final vowel.

f JPA, 53: Realised as [ɾ] and [l] in some words.

g Suggested by Reference ZadokZadok (1992, 142 no. 33), who notes the name appears as Šmw in Aramaic (Reference VittmannVittmann, 1989, 229). For this name, see DN 1348.

h JPA, 54: perhaps also [ḏ] in some dialects.

Tools for Identifying Egyptian Names in Babylonian Cuneiform Texts

Table 12.2 gives an overview of Egyptian graphemes, their corresponding (reconstructed) phoneme(s), and the known correspondents of these phonemes in Neo- and Late Babylonian. The information in this chart is based on correspondences between Egyptian and Akkadian that have been established in the literature (for this, see the ‘Further Reading’ section).

Additional suggestions for reconstructions of phonological values and correspondents by Reference AllenJames P. Allen (2013) and Reference TakácsGabor Takács (1999) are included in the table notes.Footnote 45 For further study of correspondents between Egyptian and Akkadian and other Semitic languages, these works are recommended.Footnote 46

Chapter 13 Anatolian Names

Zsolt Simon
Introduction

The terms ‘Anatolian’ and ‘Anatolian languages’ have two different meanings in the present context: a genetic one and a geographical one. Anatolian as a genetic term refers to a branch of the Indo-European language family consisting of the following nine languages (the dates in brackets show the range of their attestation): Hittite (20th–early 12th c.), Palaic (16th–13th c.), Luwian (20th–early 7th c.), Lydian (end 8th/early 7th–3rd c.), Carian (8th–4th/3rd c.), Lycian (Lycian A) (5th–4th c.), Lycian B (Milyan) (5th/4th c.), Sidetic (5th–3rd c.), and Pisidian (1st–3rd c. CE). Hittite, Palaic, and Luwian were written in the Hittite version of cuneiform writing; Luwian was also written in a locally developed hieroglyphic writing. All other languages were written in locally adapted forms of the Greek alphabet. Anatolian as a geographical term refers to all languages once spoken in Anatolia, many of which either belonged to other branches of the Indo-European family (Phrygian, Thracian, Armenian) or were not Indo-European at all (Hattian, Kaškean, Hurrian, Urartean, and the Kartvelian languages). These languages are not treated here.Footnote 1 Accordingly, throughout this chapter ‘Anatolian (languages)’ refers to this specific branch of Indo-European.

It is important to note that some of these languages were more closely related to each other within the Anatolian branch and are subsumed under the term ‘Luwic’: these languages are Luwian, Lycian A, Lycian B, Carian, Sidetic, and Pisidian.Footnote 2 The term ‘Luwic’ is also used when the material cannot be unambiguously classified within these languages, typically in case of widespread onomastic elements, isolated words, or references to local, otherwise unknown languages; this affects the evaluation of the name material in Babylonian sources, too.Footnote 3

The aforementioned date ranges give an impression of the disappearance of these languages and a preliminary answer to the question of which languages should be taken into consideration when evaluating names attested in Babylonian sources. Nevertheless, this is partly misleading, for two reasons. First, the dates refer to the end of the textual transmission of these languages. However, onomastic material and references to local spoken languages continue, occasionally even up to the sixth century CE. Due to a lack of investigations, it is hard to tell whether these names reflect living languages. From a Babylonian point of view, the most important issue is that one can still expect Luwian names well after the early seventh century BCE.Footnote 4

Second, as will be discussed, Anatolia is a distinct onomastic area with strict rules that hardly changed throughout the millennia, and since the languages in cuneiform and hieroglyphic transmission are much better attested than those in alphabetic transmission, it is these languages that frequently provide the missing comparanda to the Anatolian names in Babylonian transmission.Footnote 5

Anatolian Name Material in Babylonian Sources
The Problems of Transmission

Due to the contacts of the Neo-Babylonian and Achaemenid Empires with regions of Anatolian speakers,Footnote 6 Anatolian names are expected and do appear in both Babylonian historical sources and administrative texts. The main problem is their identification, due to the history of research and the nature of the transmission.

Unfortunately, the history of research consists only of scattered investigations. Furthermore, Anatolian linguistics progressed dramatically in the last few decades, which necessitates the re-evaluation of earlier analyses, a task still to be accomplished.

As for the nature of the transmission, one can distinguish two groups of names. The first group consists of names recorded without any ethnic labels. Such names can be identified as Anatolian only by linguistic investigation, which necessarily reflects our defective contemporary knowledge. The second group consists of names recorded with ethnic labels. Although this seems to be the easier group, this is not necessarily the case. First, the Babylonian terminology slightly differs from ours. Although the terminology is straightforward, it is easy to miss Anatolian names if these differences are not taken into account. Specifically, the ethnonym ḫilikāya (Cilicians) refers to ‘Luwians’, both karšāya and bannēšāya refer to ‘Carians’ (the origin of the latter term is disputed), sapardāya (Sardeans) refers to ‘Lydians’, and tarmilāya refers to ‘Lycians’. Second, these labels do not necessarily refer only to these languages, for these regions were linguistically heterogenous. Hence, persons labelled ‘Lydian’, ‘Carian’, ‘Lycian’, and ‘Cilician’ may actually bear Greek names; some ‘Lydians’ and ‘Lycians’ may bear Carian names; ‘Carians’ may bear Egyptian, Akkadian, and Aramaic names; and it should cause no surprise that even Phrygian and Iranian names resort under these labels.Footnote 7 In other words, a linguistic investigation is inevitable in all of these cases.

One must also take language-specific problems into account, especially in the case of the languages in alphabetic transmission. First, some of these languages have phonemes without any equivalent in Babylonian. Second, there are some signs in the writing systems of these languages that are not fully deciphered. It is currently unclear if the relatively high number of names in Babylonian texts with or without the aforementioned ethnic labels that are still unidentified in the local language(s) is due to these problems.Footnote 8 A specific case is Carian, where Carian and foreign spellings grossly differ: while the names in non-Carian transmission are always fully vocalised (except, of course, in Egyptian hieroglyphs), the vowels are hardly ever noted in Carian transmission (of which the rules still elude us). This obviously poses a serious problem in identifying and analysing Carian names in Babylonian transmission.Footnote 9

Having said that, Anatolian names have a specific typology with name elements typical only for this region, both of which are conducive to their identification in the Babylonian material. The specific structure of Anatolian names will be elucidated later in the chapter.

Texts and Socio-Historical Contexts

Attempts at analysing the Anatolian onomastic material in Babylonian texts are valuable since the Babylonian transmission offers important insights into Anatolian languages, both linguistically and historically. In the linguistic sense, Babylonian spellings provide independent evidence for discussions of Anatolian onomastic materials preserved, for instance, in Neo-Assyrian or Egyptian transcriptions. From a historical point of view the Babylonian material contributes to a better understanding of Anatolian history as well as of the history of communities speaking (at least originally) Anatolian languages.

Unsurprisingly, Anatolian names appear in two types of Babylonian texts: historical and administrative. Historical texts deal with Anatolian events and, accordingly, their number is very low. A typical and instructive example is the aforementioned king of Pirindu, Appuwašu (Iap-pu-ú-a-šú), who is mentioned in a Babylonian chronicle (ABC 6:1). The chronicle dates from a period (mid-sixth century) when we do not (yet) have local, Anatolian historical sources. The fact that the ruler of a Neo-Hittite state still carries a Luwian name (cf. n. 4), demonstrated by the Babylonian transmission more than a century after the disappearance of Hieroglyphic Luwian texts, has important repercussions regarding the history and linguistic landscape of sixth century Anatolia.

The bulk of the attestations are provided by administrative texts. Anatolian names typically appear in Babylonian texts after the Persian conquest of Anatolia and Egypt, which led to the occasional relocation of individuals and communities speaking Anatolian languages. Nevertheless, due to the problems mentioned earlier, the informative value of these texts and the details of the historical processes they document are limited to specific cases. For instance, the linguistic identification of most of the ‘Lydians’ with bow-fiefs in Bīt-Tabalāyi in the region of Nippur, who appear in the archive of the agricultural firm of the Murašû family in the last quarter of the fifth century, is still problematic.Footnote 10 The names of most of the ‘Lycians’, protagonists of a receipt from the same archive, are equally unidentifiable.Footnote 11 Even less understood is the presence of Luwian speakers from Central Anatolia (‘Tabal’) implied by the aforementioned toponyms Bīt-Tabalāyi and Bīt-Kikê (Iki-ki-e), from the same region and period, which is based on a Luwian (Tabalite) personal name.Footnote 12 Currently, the only case where the linguistic identification is sufficiently advanced and the historical context instructive is that of the texts mentioning Carians.Footnote 13 These texts originate from Borsippa and most of them are receipts for provision of food rations to Carians stationed in Borsippa by local citizens in the reign of Cambyses and the early years of Darius I. These Carians arrived with their families from Egypt after its conquest by Cambyses, presumably as part of their military service or, alternatively, as prisoners of war. From an onomastic point of view, their Caro–Egyptian origin is evident as most of their names are either Carian or Egyptian in roughly equal proportion, although new (i.e., Babylonian and Aramaic) names are not unknown, if still very limited.Footnote 14

All in all, very few Anatolian names have been found in Babylonian texts until now, and they are mostly known from Borsippa and Nippur, while isolated examples appear all around Babylonia (e.g., Babylon, Ur, Uruk).

The Structure of the Anatolian Names: A Short Overview

Independently from the specific languages, Anatolia had its own, typically local naming practices, quite different from the other regions of the Ancient Near East and continuous through the millennia without notable changes. The latter feature is especially helpful in identifying Anatolian names since we can use the far-better-attested cuneiform and hieroglyphic material too. Noteworthy features specific to the Anatolian naming area include the complex system of the so-called ‘Lallnamen’ (‘elementary names’) and the compound names with some standard elements that are extremely widespread. In general, Anatolian names other than the ‘Lallnamen’ are transparent, meaningful names built on Anatolian material, which obviously makes their identification easier.

Anatolian names fall into two categories: ‘Lallnamen’ and non-elementary names. ‘Lallnamen’ are ‘elementary names’ since they are not built on meaningful words but on syllables of the simplest shapes.Footnote 15 These syllables are not completely freely chosen, as Table 13.1 illustrates.Footnote 16

Table 13.1 Anatolian Lallname types

StructureExample
1.CV (monosyllables)Tā, Pā, Tū
2.CVi-CVi (the reduplication of Type 1)Lala, Nana, Kikki
3.aCaAba, Ada, Ana
4.aCiaCia(/i/u) (the reduplication of Type 3)Ababa, Anana(/i/u)
5.[CVCV]i-[CVCV]i (full reduplication, also with syncope)Waliwali, Murmura
6.[CV]i-[CV]iCV (disyllabic base with reduplicated first syllable)Kukkunni, Pupuli
7.(C)V[CV]i-[CV]i (disyllabic base with reduplicated last syllable)Mulili, Palulu
8.Ci/u+(glide)+a (monosyllabic base)Niya, Puwa

There are five types of non-elementary names: non-compound names (known in German as ‘einstämmige Vollnamen’), compound names (‘zweistämmige Vollnamen’), abbreviated names (‘Kurznamen’), sentence names (‘Satznamen’), and hypocoristic names (‘Kosenamen’).

Non-compound names are built on appellatives, toponyms, and divine names. In the case of the appellatives, stems and their derivatives are equally attested. Typical examples include Muwa ‘Might’ / Muwattalli ‘Mighty’, Piḫa ‘Splendour’ / Piḫammi ‘Resplendent’, Ḫantili ‘First’, *Imrassa/i-/(I)βrsi ‘(the one) Of the open country’. Names built on toponyms and ethnic names are derived by language-specific suffixes, for instance -ili- (e.g., Ḫattušili ‘(the one) Of (the city of) Ḫattuša’, Nerikkaili ‘(the one) Of (the city of) Nerik’), -uman- / -umna- (Ḫupišnuman ‘(the one) From (the city of) Ḫupišna’), and -wann(i)- (Urawanni ‘(the one) From (the city of) Ura’).Footnote 17 Names built on divine names can include a single divine name (e.g., Kuruntiya), a suffixed divine name, and even a double divine name (e.g., Arma-Tarḫunta). A specific group of divinities is especially popular in first-millennium names, including Arma, Iya, Runtiya, Šanda, and Tarḫunta (with regional phonological variants).Footnote 18

Compound names are created from nouns, adjectives, and adverbs. Recurring, typical elements include kinship terms and divine names. Several types of compound names exist, the two most important ones being determinative compounds and possessive compounds (also known as bahuvrihis). The relation between the composing elements, the first member (M1), and the second member (M2) – the meaning of a determinative compound – is varied. One possibility is ‘M2 is for M1’, as in the name Tarḫunta-warri ‘Help to Tarḫunta’ with the typical element warra/i- ‘help’. Another possibility is ‘M2 of/has the quality of M1’, as in the name Arma-nāni ‘Brother of (the moon god) Arma’. A typical element is zida/i- ‘man’, especially in combination with divine names and toponyms; for example, Arma-ziti ‘Man of (the moon god) Arma’ and Ḫalpa-ziti ‘Man of (the storm god of) Aleppo’.Footnote 19 The second member is frequently a divine name: for example, Ḫalpa-runtiya ‘(belonging to) Runtiya of Aleppo’. A typical adverb is šr ‘up, above’, as, for instance, in the name Šr-quq ‘Super-/Hyper-grandfather’. In a further typical construction M2 is a past participle; a frequent version is X-piyamma/i- ‘Given by X’.

The meaning of the possessive compounds is ‘Having the M2 of M1’ (thus the meaning is not ‘Having M1 and M2’). An extremely widespread type has muwa- as its second member, with the meaning ‘Having the might of M1’: the first member can be a divine name, toponym, appellative, adjective, or even an adverb. Some examples are Šauška-muwa ‘Having the might of Šauška’, Ḫalpa-muwa ‘Having the might of (the storm god of) Aleppo’, and Piḫa-muwa or Pariya-muwa ‘Having might beyond (surpassing might)’. Yet another widespread type has wasu- as its second member, with the meaning ‘Having the favour of M1’: for example, Ḫalpa-wasu ‘Having the favour of (the storm god of) Aleppo’.Footnote 20

Abbreviating names represents a widespread practice among the elder Indo-European languages. In fact, abbreviated names are a subtype of the compound names since they are created by the abbreviation of the second member of a compound name. The abbreviation is limited only by the constraint that the first consonant (group) must be preserved (see the well-known example Hera-kles vs. Patro-kl-os [abbreviated from Patro-kles]). This immediately shows that the abbreviation does not change the meaning of the name and does not turn it into a hypocoristic name. There are reasons to assume that the practice of abbreviation was known in Anatolia, too: names with the ‘shortening’ muwa- > mu- (e.g., Ḫalpa-mu) are well attested, although further investigation is needed as to whether they represent contracted forms (then with a long vowel, i.e., - [for a possible case in Babylonian transmission see n. 20]) or abbreviated names (then with a short vowel). The names with -piya- have a debated morphology, but as M2 from the participle piyamma/i- ‘given’ (e.g., Tarḫunta-piya ‘Given by Tarḫunta’), they might also belong here.

As for the sentence names, although their precise meaning and origin are quite debated (they are supposed to be created after Hurrian and/or Akkadian models), this does not influence their identification, as they are built from the usual elements as well as from verbs; thus, their Anatolian origin is easily recognisable. A typical example is Aza-tiwada ‘The sun god favours’ or ‘Favour (him), sun god!’.

Finally, the relatively rarely attested hypocoristic names require a language-specific diminutive suffix, such as Luwian -anna/i- (e.g., Zidanna/i ‘Little Man’, dU-ni /*Tarḫunni- ‘Little Storm-god’).

Chapter 14 Greek Names

Paola Corò
Introduction to the Language and Its Background

The Greek language belongs to the Indo-European linguistic family. It is attested from the second half of the second millennium BCE to the present day. Conventionally, it is divided into three main phases: the ancient period, from the first attestations to the end of the Roman Empire; the Byzantine period, from the end of the Roman Empire to the conquest of Constantinople in 1453 CE; and the modern period, from 1453 CE to date. For our purposes only the ancient phase will be taken into consideration.

The earliest attested dialect is Mycenean Greek, written on clay tablets using a syllabary known as ‘Linear B’, adapted from the syllabary (Linear A) used to express the language of Minoan Crete, which is still undeciphered. With the collapse of the Mycenean civilisation (c. 1200 BCE), the Linear B script disappeared during the so-called Greek ‘Dark Age’, from which writing was not preserved. Writing was re-introduced between the end of the ninth and the beginning of the eighth centuries BCE, now using an alphabetic system derived from the Phoenician alphabet.

The new alphabetic writing was used until the Hellenistic period on a number of different writing materials (wood, marble, bronze, and lead, as well as clay, ostraca, wooden boards, parchment, and papyrus scrolls) to express different dialects of the Greek language (Ionic and Attic, Arcado–Cypriot, Pamphylian, Macedonian, the Doric group of dialects, the Aeolic group, and literary dialects; e.g., that of Homeric poetry). Following the conquests of Alexander the Great, a new supra-regional dialect – the koiné – evolved from Attic as the lingua franca of the empire. The ancient phase of the Greek language is conventionally said to end in the year 394 CE, at the time of the division of the Roman Empire.

All along its mature phase, the Greek alphabet includes twenty-four discrete letters. The Greek language is inflectional, like Akkadian, and includes five cases: the nominative (for the subject), the genitive (for the possessive relationship), the dative (for the indirect object, plus other syntactic functions; e.g., instrument and cause), the accusative (for the direct object), and the vocative (for addressing people). Greek personal names are usually transliterated into Babylonian in the nominative. Although Greek names are in general rendered into Babylonian with their own Greek nominative endings, Babylonian nominative case endings may sometimes replace the equivalent (masculine or feminine) Greek ones.

The Name Material in the Babylonian Sources
The Corpus

The appearance of Greek names in the onomastic corpus from Babylonia is directly connected to the more general matter of Greek presence in Mesopotamia, which is treated in more detail in ‘Socio-Onomastics’. Suffice it to note here that with the Hellenistic period the number of Greek names attested in Babylonian sources noticeably increases, reaching a total of about 130 distinct entries. The largest portion of Greek names occurs in the legal tablets from the southern Mesopotamian city of Uruk dated to the Hellenistic period,Footnote 1 but Greek names are also recorded in the Astronomical Diaries, the Babylonian chronicles, and some royal inscriptions, as well as in legal and administrative documents from the cities of Babylon and Borsippa.Footnote 2

The corpus includes both male and female names, the second group consisting of about ten names only. This comes as no surprise as male individuals are in general much more frequently represented in the Babylonian sources than women (see ‘Female Names’).

Types

Following Ina J. Hartmann’s classification, Greek names may be divided into monothematic and dithematic names.Footnote 3 Monothematic names are non-compound names, consisting of one grammatical element such as an adjective, a verb, a substantive, or a proper noun (with or without the addition of a suffix): this is the case with personal names such as Κεϕάλων (Kephalōn, with suffix; from κεφαλή ‘head’). Dithematic names are compounds, usually made up of two complete and recognisable lexical elements, such as adjectives, verbs, substantives, and proper nouns: a typical example is the name Τιμοκράτης (Timokratēs; from τιμάω ‘to honour’ + κράτος ‘strength’).

The corpus of Greek names in cuneiform likewise consists of both non-compound/simplex and compound names. Theophoric elements are frequently used in the formation of names, both non-compound/simplex, for example, the name of the god Apollo in Ἀπολλωνίδης (Apōllonidēs) or Ἀπολλώνιος (Apollōnios), and compound, as in the case of the divine name Artemis in Ἀρτεμίδωρος (Artemidōros). Theophoric elements used in the representation of Greek names in the cuneiform corpus include the names of the gods Athena (e.g., Ἀθηνόδωρος, Athēnodōros), Zeus (e.g., Διοφάνης, Diophanēs; Διόφαντος, Diophantos), Herakles (e.g., Ἡρακλείδης, Herakleidēs), and Poseidon (e.g., Ποσειδώνιος, Poseidōnios). A full list is presented in Table 14.1.Footnote 4

Table 14.1 Greek theophoric names

God nameNon-compound namesCompound names

Apollo

Apōllonidēs (2); Apollōnios (5)Apollodōros (1)
ArtemisArtemidōros (3)
AthenaAthēnodōros (1); Athēnophilos (1)
Demetra

Demetrios (3)Footnote 5

DionysusDionysia (1)
HeliosHeliodōros (1)
HephaestusHephaistiōn (1)
HeraklesHerakleidēs (4)
HerosHerotheos (1)
IsisIsidōros (2); Isitheos (1)
PoseidonPoseidōnios (2)
ZeusDiophanēs (2); Diophantos (7)

Lexical items such as ‘strength’ (κράτος, kratos), ‘gift’ (δῶρον, dōron), ‘to rule’ (ἄρχω, archō), ‘renown’ (κλέος, kleos), ‘horse’ (ἵππος, hippos), ‘head’ (κεφαλή, kephalē), ‘man’ (ἀνήρ, anēr), ‘victory’ (νίκη, nikē), ‘army’ (στρατός, stratos),Footnote 6 ‘god’ (θεός, theos), and ‘to honour’ (τιμάω, timaō), ‘friend’ (φίλος, philos), ‘lineage’ (γένος, genos), ‘father’ (πατήρ, patēr), and ‘better’ (ἄριστος, aristos) are productive in the corpus in the formation of names, especially (but not exclusively) compound ones, as can be seen in Table 14.2.Footnote 7

Table 14.2 Greek names according to lexical items

anērAlexandros (5); Menandros (1); Sōsandros (1)
archōArchelaos (1); Archias (1)
aristosAristeus (1); Aristoklēs (1); Aristokratēs (2); Aristōn (3)
dōronArtemidōros (3); Athenodōros (1); Diodōros (2); Heliodōros (1); Isidōros (2); Menodōros; Theodōros (2)
genosAntigenēs; Diogenēs (2)
hipposAlexippos (1); Hipponikos; Philippos (1)
kephalēKephalōn (9)
kleosAgathoklēs (1); Dioklēs (1); Patroklēs (1)
kratosAristokratēs (2); Dēmokratēs (5); Timokratēs (5)
nikēAndronikos (2); Nikanōr (12); Nikarchos (1); Nikēratos (1); Nikolaos (3)
patērAntipatros (3)
philosAthenophilos (1); Menophilos (1); Philinos (1); Philippos (1); Philos (1); Zenophilos (1)
stratosStratōn (5)
theosHerotheos (2); Isitheos (1); Theoboulos (1); Theodōros (2); Theodosios (1); Theogenēs (1); Theomelēs (2); Timotheos (2)
timaōTimokratēs (5); Timotheos (2)

Also common in the corpus are royal names, of both Argead and Seleucid rulers (as, e.g., Seleucos, Antiochos, Demetrios etc.):Footnote 8 there is one case where a royal name is used in the feminine, in the female name Antiochis. No restrictions apply to the use of royal names in the onomastics of ordinary people, a situation which differs from what we know from Mesopotamia in other periods (see Chapter 1, and section ‘Royal Names’ in this chapter).

Naming Practices

In Greek sources, individuals are identified by a personal name and the patronym (i.e., the father’s name), which can either be expressed in the genitive or as an adjective (usually ending in -ιδης). The use of the patronym is crucial for identification. The demotic (i.e., the name of the dēmos the individual belongs to) and/or the ethnicon are commonly added to the patronym when the individual is referred to in documents stemming from a place other than the one from which he originates.Footnote 9

In the Hellenistic sources from Uruk, which make up the bulk of the material under consideration here, Greek names transliterated into Babylonian may occur as single names or as part of a full onomastic chain. Kings are usually identified by their first name only (see ‘Royal Names’ section of this chapter). Conversely, ordinary individuals are seldomly identified by their first name only. This may happen in exceptional circumstances, such as the identification of the neighbours in a property description or in the captions of seal impressions (but in this last case, full names are commonly preserved in the witness list of the same document).

Commonly, a complete onomastic chain is recorded. The following options are possible:

  1. a. Greek name/Greek patronym/(Greek grandfather’s name)

  2. b. Greek name/Greek patronym/(Babylonian grandfather’s name)/Babylonian family name

  3. c. Greek name/Babylonian patronym/(Babylonian grandfather’s name)/Babylonian family name

  4. d. Greek name/Babylonian patronym/Babylonian grandfather’s name/(Babylonian great-grandfather’s name).

It is generally believed that type a. identifies individuals who are ‘ethnically’ Greek. It is, however, difficult to ascertain the ethnic identity of the individuals with Greek names, as the sources only specify it in two cases: Poseidōnios, son of Metrodōros (or Myrtolos?), is labelled ‘the Greek’ (in YOS 20 70:8´), while Diophanēs, son of Stratōn, grandson of Kidin-Anu, is called ‘the Urukean’ (in BRM 2 55:15–16).Footnote 10

Acculturation is frequently invoked as the reason for the choice of a Greek name within traditional Babylonian families. Reference Langin-Hooper and PearceStephanie M. Langin-Hooper and Laurie E. Pearce (2014) recently demonstrated that, at least in some cases, the attribution of a Greek name to the offspring of Babylonian families may result from maternal-line papponymy naming practices; that is, a mother would preserve her own family’s cultural heritage by naming one of her sons after his maternal grandfather (who, in this case, bore a Greek name).

Spelling and Normalisation

Rendering Greek names with the Babylonian script was not an easy task. Babylonian scribes were confronted with two interconnected challenges: first, rendering a name whose spelling was designed for an alphabetic script by means of a mixed logo-syllabic system; second, adapting phonemes specific to the Greek language to the Babylonian phonetic system – for example, the vowel o, which does not exist in Babylonian, was usually replaced by u. Moreover, in the koiné, some of the phonemes of the Greek language (e.g., the diphthongs) were no longer pronounced as they were written.Footnote 11

According to Julien Monerie,Footnote 12 when writing Greek names with the Babylonian script, the scribes, who always rendered them syllabically, more frequently resorted to the names’ pronunciation rather than faithfully transcribing their standard written form. Furthermore, the more a name came into use, the more the scribes became familiar with it and tended to harmonise its spelling, also adapting it to Babylonian. These processes and the constraints, inherent to the differences between the two systems, explain why various spellings often occur for one and the same name.

It is thus difficult, if not impossible, to establish a full and mechanical set of conversion rules for Greek names into the Babylonian writing system. The most comprehensive and recent attempt in this regard is that by Julien Reference MonerieMonerie (2014), to which the reader is referred for details. Suffice it here to lay out the most important correspondences generally applied to the reconstruction (see Table 14.3).

Table 14.3 Conversion rules for Greek names into the Babylonian writing systemFootnote 13

BabylonianGreekBabylonianGreek
  • a/–/(e in Neo-

  • Assyrian)/ia

α–/intervocalic m=wϜ (digamma)
bβu but also a/iο
gγpπ
dδr/(l)ρ
e/iε
  • s/(š in Neo-

  • Assyrian)

σ, ς (in final position)
zζτ
a-e/e-e/i-e/e-ˀe/e-ˀa-aηi/–υ
tθpφ
i/ˀi-iιkχ
qκpV-sV(?)ψ
lλu but also a/iω
mμv1C1C2/C1vC2-C1C2-
n/–(before dentals)/assimilated to followingνv1C1C3/v1C1v2C2/v1C1C2v2C3C1C2C3
v1 k-v1sξ/–̔ (rough breathing)

In order to identify Greek names in Babylonian writing, it also proves useful to list their most typical endings or second elements (see Table 14.4).

Table 14.4 Typical endings and second elements of Greek names in Babylonian writing

Babylonian rendering of name endingEquivalent in transcriptionEquivalent in Greek
Cu-su-C-οs-C-ος
V-su-Vs-V-ς
Cu-ú-ru-C-orC-ωρ
Cu-ú-nu/Cu-nu/Ci-nu-ConC-ων
an-dar/an-da-ri/an-dar-ri-is/and-dar-su/an-der/a-dar-andros-ανδρος
ar-ku-su/ar-qu-ra-su/ar-qu-su/ar-qu-ú-su/(C)ar-su-archos-αρχος
e-du-su-ades-αδης
du-ru-us/du-ur-su/du-ur/du-ru/ˀu-du-ru(?)-doros-δωρος
ig-nu-us/ig-nu-su/ig-nu-us-su/ig-is-su-V-gonos-V-γονος
gi-ra-te/gu-ra-te/uq-ra-te-krates-κρατης
uq-la-e/uq-ra-la-e-V-kles-V-κλης
ni-qé-e/ni-qé-nikes-νικης
pa-lu-su/pa-lu-ú-[su?]-philos-φιλος
Ci-de-e/Ci-di-e-Cides/-Ceides-ιδης/ειδης
pa-tu-su-phantos-φαντος
i-si/ip-su/lìp-su/pi-is-su/pi-li-su/pi-su/pi-is/lìp-i-si/lip-pu-us/lip-is/lìp-us/lip-su/li-pi-su-(l)ippos-ιππος
Ci-ia/Ci-su/Ci-e-su/Ci-si-Cios-C-ιος
Socio-Onomastics

As we have observed, the diffusion of Greek names in Babylonian is linked to the more general matter of the contacts between the Greek world and Mesopotamia, and the debate on the significance of the Greek presence in Babylonia in the first millennium BCE. While early contacts are already attested in the sources at the time of the Assyrian expansion to the west in the eighth century BCE, it is with the annexation of Babylonia by Cyrus in 539 BCE, and especially following Alexander III’s conquest, that the Greek presence in the region becomes more than intermittent.Footnote 14

Greek individuals (kings, officials, and ordinary men) as well as Babylonians bearing a Greek name begin to appear in the sources. The corpus consists primarily of masculine names; among them are royal names, used to identify the ruling kings and as part of the common onomastic repertoire. A very small percentage of the Greek onomasticon is represented by feminine names. It is in the Hellenistic period that an official of the city of Uruk is known to have received another, Greek name next to his Babylonian one, directly from the king. More and more Greek names are incorporated in the corpus of personal names in Uruk alongside traditional Babylonian ones, identifying both individuals of likely Greek origin and Babylonians.Footnote 15

Royal Names

Kings are usually referred to by their first name, with no onomastic chain following. Their names typically (though not exclusively) occur in the date formulas of the documents and in the payment sections of the contracts to specify the currency used to pay the price of the commodity that is the object of a transaction. Thus, for example, according to STUBM 45-RE Lâbâši, son of Anu-zēru-iddin, from the Ekur-zakir family, buys a house and an unbuilt plot located in the Šamaš Gate district in Uruk. The document is dated to the early regnal years of Seleucos II and the formula reads ‘Uruk. Ṭebēt, (day broken), year 69, Seleucos (Ise-lu-ku), the king’. Lâbâši pays a total price of 8 shekels of silver in good-quality staters of Antiochos (is-ta-tir-ri.MEŠ šá Ian-ti-’i-ku-su bab-ba-nu-ú-tú) for the property. Although the document is issued in the reign of Seleucos II, the currency used is still that of his predecessor, Antiochos II.

Partial exception to the use of the first name for kings is represented by date formulas indicating co-regencies, where the parental relationship between the reigning kings may be mentioned. An example is provided by STUBM 74-RE which, according to its date formula, was issued in year 109 ‘of Antiochos and Antiochos, his son, the kings’ (Ian-ti-’i-ku-su u Ian-ti-’i-ku-su DUMU-šu LUGAL.MEŠ).

Abbreviations for the king names are sometimes used, especially in the Astronomical Diaries. A list of abbreviated royal names is presented in Table 14.5.

Table 14.5 Abbreviations of Greek royal names

Akkadian renderingReadingFull name
Ia-lek-saFootnote 16AlexaAlexandros
Ian; Ian-tiAn; AntiAntiochos
IdeDeDemetrios
IpiPiPhilippos
IseSeSeleucos

No restriction apparently applied to the use of Greek royal names for ordinary people in the Hellenistic period. A large number of individuals in the corpus exhibit names such as Alexandros (Ia-lek, Ia-lek-si-an-dar, and Ia-lek-sa-an-dar), Antiochos (Ian-ti-ˀi-i-ku-su, Ian-ti-i-ku-su, Ian-ti-ˀu-ku-su, and Ian-ti-ˀu-uk-su), Demetrios (Ide-e-meṭ-ri-su, Ide-meṭ-ri, and maybe also Idi-i-meṭ-ri:ti-ia), Philippos (Ipi-il-pi-li-su and Ipi-il-pi-su), and Seleucos (Ise-lu, Ise-lu-ku, and Ise-lu-uk-ku).Footnote 17

Female Names

Only a few Greek female names occur in the corpus, three of which identify queens and four of which identify ordinary women.Footnote 18 Queen names include Laodice ‘People’s justice’ (Λαοδίκη, spelled Ilam-ú-di-qé-ˀa-a, Ilu-da-qé, Ilu-di-qé-e, and fla-ú-di-qé-e),Footnote 19 identifying the two Seleucid queens married to Antiochos II and Antiochos III, respectively; Stratonice ‘Army’s victory’, the wife of Seleucos I and Antiochos I (Στρατονίκη, spelled Ias-ta-ar-ta-ni-iq-qú, Ias-ta-rat-ni-qé, and Ias-ta-rat-ni-qé-e); and Thalassia ‘From the sea’ (Θαλασσία spelled Ita-la-si-ˀa-a-ṣu-u), the wife of Hyspaosines of Charax.

Among ordinary women mentioned in the corpus from Hellenistic Uruk, both Antiochis ‘Against support’ (Ἀντιοχίς spelled fan-ti-ˀi-i-ki-su), the daughter of Diophantos, and Dionysia (mng. unknown) (Διονύσια spelled fdi-ni-ˀi-i-si-ˀa), the daughter of Herakleidēs, are likely of Greek origins and married into Babylonian families. The name Antiochis confirms the diffusion of royal names among common people, including women, and Dionysia preserves a clear theophoric name. Phanaia ‘One who brings light’ (Φάναια spelled fpa-na-a) is a slave who probably got her Greek name from her mistress, a certain fŠamê-ramât, also known with the Greek name Kratō ‘Strength’ (Κρατώ spelled fka-ra-ṭu-ú), the daughter of a certain Artemidōros. It is uncertain whether fŠamê-ramât alias Kratō stemmed from a Greek family;Footnote 20 however, she probably married a Greek man whose name is tentatively reconstructed as Tatedidos (mng. uncertain).

Double Names

Greek names may also occur in combination with a Babylonian name to identify an individual bearing two names. The typical Babylonian formula is ‘PN1 whose other name is PN2’. Only about twenty double Greek/Babylonian names occur in the corpus. The use of polyonomy is not limited to Greek/Babylonian names; it also appears in names that pair Babylonian/Babylonian and Babylonian/other languages. The order of the two names is apparently irrelevant, and in many instances only one of the two was used in the documents.Footnote 21 In the well-known case of the high official Anu-uballiṭ alias Nikarchos, his Greek name was apparently entrusted to him by the king, but one cannot generalise from it and the rationale behind this practice still escapes our full understanding.Footnote 22

Chapter 15 Old Iranian Names

Jan Tavernier
Introduction

When the Teispid king Cyrus conquered Babylonia in 539 BCE, Mesopotamia found itself governed by two Iranian dynasties (Teispids and Achaemenids) for more than two centuries. This foreign rule has led to the presence of many Iranian names in texts drafted in the local vernacular, Babylonian.

The new rulers spoke Old Persian, a language belonging to the Old Iranian family. In fact, Old Iranian is the global name for a group of languages, of which Old Persian and Avestan are the best-known ones, others being Median and Old Eastern Iranian (Avestan). Avestan is the language in which the sacred books of the Zoroastrian religion were written. Accordingly, the textual corpus of this language is relatively extended, but, despite the large number of Avestan texts, the language itself has no importance for the current article, as there are practically no Avestan names and/or elements in Babylonian texts.

Old Persian is a southwest Iranian language (Reference Schmitt and WoodardSchmitt 2004, 739; Reference Isebaert and TavernierIsebaert and Tavernier 2012, 299) and most likely the mother tongue of the Achaemenid elite. It is the principal language of the Achaemenid royal inscriptions, the other languages being Babylonian, Elamite, Egyptian, and Aramaic. Accordingly, Old Persian was the royal Achaemenid language par excellence. It was written by means of a deliberately designed cuneiform writing system, containing thirty-six phonemic signs, eight logograms, two-word-dividers, and various number symbols (Reference Schmitt and WoodardSchmitt 2004, 719; Reference Isebaert and TavernierIsebaert and Tavernier 2012, 304).

Finally, the Median dialect is a northwest Iranian language (Reference Schmitt and WoodardSchmitt 2004, 717). It is exclusively attested in the Achaemenid royal inscriptions and in the reconstructed Old Iranian material from the ‘Nebenüberlieferung’ (i.e., reconstructed Iranian proper names and loanwords; Reference TavernierTavernier 2007, 4). There are no extant Median texts, so it remains impossible to know with which writing system it would have been written. Interestingly, most Iranian names in Babylonian appear in a Median shape (e.g., *Bṛziya- and not Old Persian Bṛdiya-, *Miθrapāta- and not Old Persian *Miçapāta-). An explanation for this may be that the Babylonians adopted the Assyrian manner of rendering Iranian names. This Assyrian manner was the direct result of the contacts between Median people and the Neo-Assyrian Empire which had no linguistic contacts with the Persian-speaking tribes situated more to the south (Reference Brandenstein and MayrhoferBrandenstein and Mayrhofer 1964, 12).

This chapter will discuss the Old Iranian names in Babylonian texts from the Neo-Babylonian, Achaemenid, and post-Achaemenid periods. Quite expectedly, the major part of Old Iranian names occurs in texts dated to the Achaemenid period, when Babylonia was in Iranian hands. Currently, the chronological distribution of the names is as follows, though we must bear in mind that new texts will reveal more Iranian names and, because of this, the numbers presented herein will certainly be modified in the future.

  • In pre-Achaemenid Babylonian texts a total of fifteen Old Iranian names are attested, two of which are Median (Cyaxares, Astyages) and two Teispid (Teispes, Cambyses I). Most names are recorded in tablets written under the Neo-Babylonian Empire; only one name is attested in the period when Babylonia was under Neo-Assyrian rule.

  • In Achaemenid Babylonian texts, we find 393 complete Old Iranian names and four hybrid names.

  • In post-Achaemenid Babylonian texts, a total of sixty-one Old Iranian names are attested, of which twenty-three date to the Alexandrine and Seleucid period and thirty-eight to the Arsacid period.

From a methodological point of view, this chapter will use Tavernier’s categorisation of Old Iranian personal names in Babylonian documents (Reference TavernierTavernier 2007, 3–5). This categorisation divides the names into five groups, of which the most important ones are:

  • Directly attested names: this category consists of anthroponyms attested in the Babylonian versions of the Achaemenid royal inscriptions. As we know the Old Iranian original name through the Old Persian version of these inscriptions, it is easy to compare the original form of the name and its rendering in Babylonian. An example of a directly attested name is Dādṛšiš, a derivation from darš- ‘to dare’, which is written d-a-d-r-š-i-š in Old Persian and Ida-da-ar-šú in Babylonian.Footnote 1

  • Semi-directly attested names: this category is closely connected with the previous one and contains two sub-groups. The first group appears in texts other than the Babylonian versions of the Achaemenid royal inscriptions (e.g., documentary texts) and thus lacks a direct Old Iranian equivalent. The Achaemenid royal names, occurring on many documentary texts and written in one of the target languages, are a good example of this category. Accordingly, it is possible that the same name or word belongs to both categories one and two. The second group consists of anthroponyms, of which an Iranian original is attested in the Achaemenid royal inscriptions, but which show slight differences with that original. Such a difference is mostly a dialectal one (e.g., Old Persian Ṛtavardiya- [category 1] vs. Median *Ṛtavarziya- [category 2]), but also contracted equivalents of forms of category 1 are attested (e.g., OP Vahyazdāta- [category 1] vs. *Vēzdāta- [category 2]).

The directly and semi-directly transmitted Iranica provide the key to the transpositional systems between the source language (Old Iranian) and the target language (Babylonian). The largest group, however, are the indirectly attested Iranica (‘Nebenüberlieferung’) – that is, personal names that are reconstructed based on their reflections in Babylonian. As they are reconstructed names, the semi-directly and indirectly attested anthroponyms are marked conventionally with an asterisk (*). In this chapter the names are rendered in their Old Iranian shape, not in their Babylonian denotation. In general, Old Iranian names appear in their ‘naked’ form (without any case endings), but sometimes it is necessary to list them in their nominative form, as this nominative is what the Babylonian spellings render and is different from the ‘naked’ form. For instance, *Suxra- is the ‘naked’ form of *Suxra; Cincaxriš and *Ṛtā(h)umanā are the nominative forms of, respectively, Cincaxri- and *Ṛtā(h)umanah-. ‘Naked’ forms are always accompanied by a hyphen, whereas nominative forms appear without a hyphen. Unless otherwise stated, text references to the name attestations can be found in Reference TavernierTavernier 2007.

Iranian Name Material in the Babylonian Sources
Text Corpora

The Iranian names occur in two large text corpora. First, there are the Babylonian versions of the Achaemenid royal inscriptions (containing names of categories 1 and 2, discussed earlier). The majority of the Iranian names, however, can be found in the numerous Babylonian documentary texts. In that context, one must mention the Murašû archive, an archive of a Babylonian family that had business relations with the Persian overlords. Not surprisingly, their texts contain many Iranian names (cf. Reference ZadokZadok 2009, 66). Only a few names, such as Ištumegu (Astyages), are attested in literary texts (e.g., chronicles).

Typology of Names

The large number of Iranian names in Babylonian sources enables us to draw a detailed typology of these names. This is what Ran Zadok did in his study of Iranian names in Babylonian texts (Reference ZadokZadok 2009, 54–63). Nevertheless, it seems useful to present a simpler typology of the names under discussion. The Iranian names are either single-stem full names (58 names), two-stem full names (168 names), prefixed names (26 names), full names composed of three elements (6 names), patronymic names (19 names), or hypocoristic names (shortened names; 116 names).

Single-Stem Full Names (58 Names)

This category consists mainly of nominal forms (55 names). These names morphologically belong to the various stem classes attested in Old Iranian. The largest group is the a-stems (42 names), where one finds, inter alia, animal names (e.g., *Varāza- ‘Boar’), relationship names (*Kāka- ‘Uncle’), colour names (e.g., *Suxra- ‘Red’), adjectival names (e.g., Vivāna- ‘Brilliant’), and superlatives (e.g., *Masišta- ‘The greatest’). The second largest group is the u-stems, with five names, one of which is again an animal name (*Kṛgu- ‘Cock’). The other four names are basic substantives and adjectives: *Bāmu- ‘Lustre’, *Mṛdu- ‘Soft’, *Parnu- ‘Old’, and *Xratu- ‘Wisdom’. Next to that, there are names belonging to i-stems (three names, e.g., Dādṛši- ‘Brave’), h-stems (two names, e.g., *Aujah- ‘Strong’), and n-stems (two names, e.g., *Ṛšan- ‘Hero’).Footnote 2 This group also contains three verbal forms as personal names: *Dāraya- ‘He who holds’, Frāda- ‘He who furthers’, and *Fradāta- ‘Furthered’.

Two-Stem Full Names (168 Names)

The names belonging to this very productive name type have two elements: for example, *Bagapāta- ‘Protected by God’, where baga- means ‘God’ and pāta- means ‘Protected’ (past participle of *-). The elements themselves may belong to various classes, such as divine names (e.g., Baga, Miθra-, etc.), adjectives (e.g., *arba- ‘Swift’, *haθya- ‘Truthful’, etc.), substantives (e.g., aspa- ‘Horse’, farnah- ‘Divine glory’), and verbal forms (e.g., jāma- ‘Leading’, vinda- ‘Finding’, etc.).

It may be interesting to have a closer look at the names with divine elements. Divine names occur in no fewer than sixty-nine casesFootnote 3 and function preferably as the first element. They occur in the following constellations:

  • Adjective + divine name (3 names): *Arbamihra- ‘Young through Mithra’, *Arbamiθra-, *Haθēbaga- ‘Truthful through Baga’.

  • Divine name + divine name (1 name): *Bagamihra- ‘Baga-Mithra’.

  • Divine name + adjective (9 names): *Bagāma- ‘Strong through Ama’, *Ṛtarēva- ‘Rich through Arta’, *Tīryāvauš ‘Good through Tirya’, etc.

  • Divine name + non-participial verbal form (11 names): Bagabuxša- ‘Rejoicing Baga’, *Miθravasa- ‘Mithra willing’, *Ṛtaviša- ‘He who is occupied with Arta’, etc.

  • Divine name + past participle (13 names): *Amadāta- ‘Given by Ama’, *Bagadāta- ‘Given by Baga’, *Miθradāta- ‘Given by Mithra’, *Rauxšnapāta- ‘Protected by Rauxšna’, etc.

  • Divine name + substantive (31 names): *Agnifarnah- ‘Glory of Agni’ (in Neo-Assyrian sources), *Miθrapāna- ‘Having the protection of Mithra’, *Ṛtabānu- ‘Having the splendour of Arta’, etc.

  • Substantive + divine name (1 name): *Bāzubaga- ‘Baga’s arm’.

The other classes (adjectives, substantives, and verbal forms) are easily combinable with each other. The most frequent constellations are:

  • Adjective + substantive (18 names): *Āsuraθa- ‘Having a fast chariot’, Vahyazdāta- ‘Having the better law’, Vaumisa- ‘Longing for the good’, etc.

  • Verbal form + substantive (11 names): *Jāmāspa- ‘Leading the horses’, *Vindafarnah- ‘Finding glory’, Xšayaršan- ‘Ruling over heroes’, etc.

  • Substantive + substantive (26 names): Aspacanah- ‘Delighting in horses’, Haxāmani- ‘Having the mind of someone allegiant’, Ṛšāma- ‘Having a hero’s strength’, etc.

  • Substantive + verbal form (18 names): *Ciθrabṛzana- ‘Exalting his lineage’, Gaubar(u)va- ‘Devouring cattle’, *Uštapāna- ‘Protecting happiness’, etc.

Prefixed Names (38 Names)

A smaller category of Iranian names in Babylonian texts also consists of two-element names, but here the first element is a prefix. Although various prefixes are used in anthroponyms, the adjectival prefix hu-/u- is overwhelmingly dominant in this respect. No fewer than twenty-seven names begin with this element. Some examples are *(H)ufrata- ‘Good and excellent’, *Humāta- ‘Good thoughts’, *(H)urāna- ‘The good warrior’, and Utāna- ‘Having a good offspring’. Mostly, this prefix is followed by a substantive; only three times is *(h)u- constructed with an adjective, and two times with a participle.

The other prefixes occurring in this group of names are ā- ‘to, towards’ (2 names: *Āmṛda- ‘He who crushes’ and *Ārāšta- ‘Equipped with truth’), abi- ‘to’ (1 name: *Abisaukā- ‘Shining’), ati- ‘beyond’ (1 name: *Atikāma- ‘Beyond wish’), hadā- ‘with’ (1 name: *Hadābāga- ‘With a share’, i.e., ‘Wealthy’), ham-/han- ‘co-’ (2 names: *Hambāzu- ‘Co-arm’, i.e., ‘Embracer’ and *Hantu(h)ma- ‘Co-exerting’, i.e., ‘Striving’), pati- ‘to, towards, thereto; against’ (3 names, e.g., *Patināša- ‘He who supports’), and upa- ‘under’ (1 name: Upadarma- ‘He who is under right conduct’).

Names Composed of Three Elements (5 Names)

This small category is composed of only five names, three of which contain the infix -(h)u- ‘good’: *Bagā(h)uvīra- ‘A good man through God’, *Razmahuarga- ‘Well-worthy in battle’, and *Ṛtā(h)umanā ‘Having a good mind through Arta’. The only name of this type without this element is *Astašēbarva- ‘Cherishing his homestead’.

Patronymic Names (19 Names)

Nineteen anthroponyms take a patronymic suffix, either -āna- (15 names, e.g., *Haθyāna- ‘Son of *Haθya-’, *Vištāna-, *Zangāna-) or -i- (4 names: *Farnaini-, *Gausūri-, *Gundaini-, and *Xšēti-).

Hypocoristic Names (116 Names)

One of the larger groups consists of names that take a hypocoristic suffix:

  • On -a (6 names; especially used with names having a divine element): *Amâ-, *Aspâ-, *Bagâ-, *Miθrâ-, *Ṛtâ-, *Tīrâ-

  • On -aica-/-ēca- (8 names): *Humēca-, *Mazdaica-, *Zātaica-, etc.

  • On -aina-/-ēna- (18 names): *Bagaina-, *Nāfēna-, *Xaraina-, etc.

  • On -āta- (8 names): Gaumāta-, *Miθrāta-, *Vanāta-, etc.

  • On -ca- (1 name): *Ṛtapātacā-

  • On -ima- (1 name): *Ṛtima-

  • On -ina- (1 name): *Āθrina-

  • On -ita- (3 names): *Ṛšita-, *Sakita-, Xšaθrita-

  • On -(i)ya- (26 names): *Bṛziya-, *Kṛgaya-, *Miθraya-, etc.

  • On -ka- (36 names): *Aspaka-, *Jīvaka-, *Raudaka-, etc.

  • On -uka- (2 names): *Ṛtuka-, *Zānuka-

  • On -va- (3 names): *(H)uvārava-, *Paršava-, *Šībava-

  • Two-stem hypocoristics (4 names): *Baga-x-aya-, *Ṛta-b-a-, *Ṛta-xš-ara-, *Ṛta-xš-ī- (< *Ṛtaxšiya-)

Hybrid Names

The Babylonian textual material has four hybrid names. It should, however, be noted that there is no certainty on the language behind the Sumerograms. It is probably Babylonian, but the possibility that the Sumerograms conceal an Iranian lexeme cannot be excluded.

Elements in Names

Old Iranian names contain various elements, both theophoric and others. In this section, the most frequent ones will be presented.

Theophoric Elements

Not surprisingly, several deities occur in the names discussed here. Note that they do not automatically reflect purely Zoroastrian divinities and/or concepts. The first deity, Agni-, is only attested in one name from the Neo-Assyrian period, *Agnifarnah- ‘Having the glory of Agni’. Interestingly, this deity is not an Iranian one, but an Indian one, more precisely the Vedic fire god. His Iranian equivalent, Ātṛ-, occurs in seven names (e.g., *Ātṛbānu- ‘Having the lustre of Ātṛ’, *Ātṛciθra- ‘Originating from Ātṛ’ and *Ātṛfarnah- ‘Having the glory of Ātṛ’).

The most frequent divine element is *Baga- ‘God’, which occurs in thirty names. Examples are Bagābigna- ‘Having the attacking power of Baga’, Bagabuxša- ‘To whom Baga bestows benefit’, *Bagadāta- ‘Given by Baga’, and *Bagavinda- ‘Finding Baga’ (only in Neo-Babylonian sources). The names with the element Ṛta- ‘Truth’ (e.g., *Ṛtabāna- ‘Having the lustre of Arta’ [in Arsacid texts] and the royal name Ṛtaxšaça- ‘Whose kingdom is based on Arta’) are only one less than those with Baga. Sixteen names have an element Mithra (e.g., *Miθradāta- ‘Given by Mithra’ and *Miθrapāna- ‘Having the protection of Mithra’). The other deities occurring in anthroponyms are A(h)ura- ‘Lord’ (1 name), Ama- ‘Strength’ (3 names), Ārmati- ‘Piety, Devotion’ (1 name), Hauma- ‘The divine haoma-plant’ (1 name), (H)uvar- / Xvar- ‘Sun’ (6 names), Māhi- ‘Moon’ (1 name), Mazdā- ‘Wisdom’ (4 names), Rauxšna- ‘Light’ (2 names), and Tīra-/Tīrī-/Tīrya-, the god of rain and writing (10 names). The latter element is nearly exclusively attested in names belonging to the Aramaic and Babylonian ‘Nebenüberlieferung’ that usually transliterate Median names. This could indicate a Median origin for this divinity.

Iranian names prefer to have the divine name as first element, contrary to Babylonian names where the place of the divine element is not fixed. There are only six exceptions to this rule: *Arbamihra- ‘Young through Mithra’, *Bagamihra- ‘Baga-Mithra’, *Bāzubaga- ‘Arm of Baga’, *Farnahuvara- ‘Having the glory of Huvar’ (in Seleucid texts), *Haθyabaga- ‘Truthful through Baga’, and *Raznamiθra- ‘Following Mithra’s command’ (in Seleucid texts).

Toponyms

The toponyms, as they occur in the corpus of names, are all ethnonyms and they all refer to lands rather than to cities. Most of them are hypocoristics. The only non-Iranian region is India. The land names are Arya- ‘Iranian’ (e.g., Aryāramna- ‘Who creates peace for the Aryans’ and *Aryaušta- ‘Iranian happiness’), Daha- ‘Dahian’ (e.g., *Dahaka-), Hindu- ‘Indian’ (e.g., *Hinduka-), Kṛmāna- ‘Carmanian’ (*Kṛmāniya- [in Seleucid texts]), Māda- ‘Median’ (fMādumītu, the Babylonian feminised form of *Māda-), Pārsa- ‘Persian’ (*Badrapārsa- ‘The happy Persian’), Parθava- ‘Parthian’ (*Parθava-), and Skudra- ‘Skudra’ (*Skudrava-).

Frequent Elements

Clearly, Iranian name-giving practices preferred some elements more than others. What follows is a list of the most frequent elements in Iranian names attested in Babylonian sources.

  • Aspa- ‘horse’ (16 names): Aspacanah-, *Aspastāna- (in Arsacid texts), Vištāspa-, etc.

  • Dāta- ‘given’ (14 names): this element is usually combined with a divine name (e.g., Baga-, Miθra-) or a divine concept (e.g., farnah-, *hauma-)

  • *Farnah- ‘divine glory’ (15 names): *Ātṛfarnah- ‘Having the glory of Ātṛ’, *Farnaka-, Vindafarnah- ‘Finding glory’ (also in Seleucid and Arsacid texts), etc. This element appears in its nominative singular farnā in the Babylonian records

  • Gau-/gu- ‘cattle’ (9 names): Gaubar(u)va- ‘Devouring cattle’, Gaumāta-, *Īsgu-, etc.

  • Kāma- ‘desire, wish’ (8 names): *Bagakāma-, *Kāmaka-, *Tīrakāma-, etc.

  • Ṛšan- ‘hero’ (7 names): Ṛšāma-, *Ṛšita-, Xšayaršā, etc.

  • Šāta- ‘prosperous’ / šāti- ‘prosperity’ (7 names): *Paurušāti-, *Šātaka-, *Šātibara-, etc.

Spelling and Normalisation

Generally, the Babylonian scribes rendered the (in their eyes) foreign Iranian names quite accurately; they wrote what they heard. Only final vowels can appear as (C)u in Babylonian, due to the tendency to use the Babylonian final nominative vowel.Footnote 4 The use of u, however, is probably a scribal convention, since Babylonian final vowels were no longer pronounced in the Achaemenid period, just like their Iranian counterparts.

Vowels

Most inaccurate writings occur when Babylonians noted down Iranian vowels, especially short vowels, although in general a renders /a/, i /i/, and u /u/. Vowel harmony is rare in Babylonian renderings of Iranian names.

Long vowels may be rendered by explicit vowel signs, for example, Iḫu-ú-ma-a-ta-ˀ for *Humāta- ‘Having good thoughts’ or the element data- ‘Given by’, which nearly always appears as da-a-tV in Babylonian cuneiform texts. However, these vowel signs can also denote a short vowel, which has led some scholars (Reference Justeson and StephensJusteson and Stephens 1991–3, 32) to believe that the cuneiform writing system was developing into an alphabetic system. There are only four examples of this phenomenon, three of which are renderings of the divine element *Miθra-, suggesting that scribal convention played a role here.Footnote 5 The fourth one, in reality the best example, is not a name but a loanword: *hamārakara- ‘accountant’, spelled am-ma-ri-a-kal, am-ma-ri-a-ka-ri, and am-ma-ru-a-kal. This is the nicest example, as one could argue that the signs RI and RU function as a rendering of the consonant /r/, not of the syllables /ri/ and /ru/. Nonetheless, the extremely low number of such cases strongly pleads against any alphabetic features in the Mesopotamian cuneiform writing system.

Consonants

One can only admire the Babylonian scribes for their accuracy in noting down the Old Iranian consonants. Only a couple of errors occur, such as mistakes against the distinction between voiced and voiceless consonants, a distinction that is nevertheless present in both Babylonian and Old Persian/Median. Here follows an overview of these errors:

  • /b/ = -p- (2 examples): *Bagakāna- (Ipa-ga-ka-an-na) and *Ṛtabānu- (Iar-ta-ap-pa-nu)

  • /d/ = -t- (2 examples): *Tīhūpardaisa- (Iti-ḫu-parar-ta-ˀ-is) and Vindafarnā (Iú-mi-in-ta-pa-ar-na-ˀ and Iú-mi-in-ta-par-na-ˀ)

  • /g/ = -k- (2 examples): *Bagasravā (Iba-ak-ka-su-ru-ú) and Gaubar(u)va- (Iku-bar-ra).

  • /k/ = -g- (2 examples): *Jīvaka- (Izi-ma-ga-ˀ and Izi-ma-ga) and *Zabrakāna- (Iza-ab-ra-ga-nu)

  • /t/ = -d- (10 examples): *Aspazanta- (Ias-pa-za-an-da-ˀ), *Bagadāta- (Iba-ga-da-du and Ibag-da-da), *Bagapāta- (Iba-ga-ˀ -pa-da and Iba-ga-pa-da), *Bagapitā (Iba-ga-pi-du), *Bagavanta- (Iba-ga-ˀ-un-du, Iba-ga-un-du, and Iba-gu-un-du), *Dātafarnā (Ida-da-a-pa-ar-na-ˀ and Ida-da-par-na-ˀ), *Davantāna- (Idu-un-da-na-ˀ), *Miθradāta- (Imi-tir-ri-a-da-da-ˀ), *Sravanta- (Isu-ru-un-du) and *Šātaina- (Išad-da-a-a-nu)

These errors occur in both royal inscriptions and documentary texts. The stops most sensitive for abandoning the distinction voiced/voiceless are the dentals, while velars and labials appear more accurately. The explanation for the higher number of errors when dentals are involved is not hard to find, as Babylonian itself contains some rare equivalent variations: for example, ba-aḫ-ma-a-du and [ba-a]r-ma-tú, plurals of barumtu ‘coloured wool’ (Reference ZadokZadok 1976, 217 no. 1.51), galādu and galātu ‘to tremble’, dudittu and tudittu ‘dress-pin’ (GAG, 35). The direction of error is mostly that Iranian voiceless consonants are rendered by their Babylonian voiced equivalent (twelve out of eighteen examples), except for the labials. Remarkably, of the ten examples where Babylonian d renders Iranian /t/, four have the error after /n/ (*Aspazanta-, *Bagavanta-, *Davantāna-, and *Sravanta-). Three are errors in the rendering of the element *data-. As a last remark on the rendering of Iranian stops in Babylonian, one can point to the increased use of signs with ṭ in the denotations of an Iranian voiceless dental /t/, for example, Imi-it-ra-a-ṭu for *Miθrāta- (a name always written with T-signs in Achaemenid texts).

Old Iranian fricatives did not pose a problem for the Babylonian scribes, despite the lack of specific graphemes in the Mesopotamian cuneiform writing system that could express Old Iranian /f/ and /θ/. The first phoneme (a voiceless labial glide) is expressed using the signs otherwise indicating the Babylonian voiceless labial stop /p/. The Old Iranian voiceless interdental glide /θ/ is expressed by signs which render the Babylonian dental stops. The Babylonian scribes mostly wrote the Iranian voiceless velar glide /x/ with a sign feathering ḫ used to render its Babylonian equivalent. The only exception to this transposition rule is the cluster /xš/, where the glide /x/ can also be rendered by a K-sign (Reference ZadokZadok 1976, 217 no. 1.45).

The Old Iranian sibilants are rendered in a logical way in Babylonian and only a few exceptional transpositions exist. One of them appears just one time: Iranian /š/ is rendered by an S-sign in *Šātibaxša- (Išá-ta-ba-ak-su). Once, a Z-sign renders Old Iranian /s/ (*Satamēša-, Iza-at-tu-me-e-šú). In another name (*Mazduka-, Imaš-du-ku), /z/ is rendered by a Š-sign.

Iranian glides did not pose a problem for the Babylonian scribes either. The glide /w/ may be expressed in three ways: by M-signs, by U-signs, or not at all. The last manner is only attested in expressions beginning with /wi/-. The choice for M- and U-signs is not surprising. In Babylonian, /m/ and /w/ are relatively close to each other, as a result of which Babylonian /w/ is expressed by M-signs from the mid-second millennium onwards. The use of U-signs (e.g., U, Ú, and UN) may be the result of Aramaic influence, where wāw has a double function as an indication of /w/ and as a mater lectionis for /u/.

For the rendering of Iranian /y/, Babylonian generally uses its sign for the glide /y/. In some cases, /y/ is not explicitly indicated but is implied by the sequence of two vowels.

Consonant Clusters

In general, there are four systems used by the Babylonian scribes to denote Old Iranian clusters of two consonants. These systems are listed here. The first one is the most frequent one, the last one the least frequent.

  • Ir. C1C2 = Bab. VC1-C2 V: Ias-pa-ši-ni = Aspacanā, Iši-in-šá-aḫ-ri-iš = Cincaxriš, Iip-ra-da-a-ta = *Fradāta-, etc.

  • Ir. C1C2 = Bab. C1 V-C2 V: Isi-ṭu-nu = *Stūnā-, Išá-ta-ri-ta = *Xšaθrita-, Iú-ru-da-a-tú = *(H)uvardāta-

  • Ir. C1C2 = Bab. C1 V-VC2: Ipa-ar-mar-ti-iš = Fravarti-, Ira-za-am-ár-ma = *Razmārva-

  • Ir. C1C2 = Bab. C1VC2: Ipar-ta-am-mu = *Fratama-, Iši-tir-an-taḫ-mu = *Ciθrantaxma-

Two personal names show a more complicated system: Ir. C1C2 = VC1-VC2-C2 V (Iu-pa-da-ar-am-ma-ˀ = Upadarma-) and Ir. C1C2 = VC1-C1 V-C2 V (Iis-si-pi-ta-am-ma = *Spitāma-).

Socio-Onomastics of Iranian Names in Babylonian Sources

One of the most conspicuous aspects of Iranian names in Late Babylonian sources is that the functions of persons bearing Iranian names reflect the political situation of that time. This pattern can be traced in cuneiform documents from the Neo-Babylonian, Achaemenid, Alexandrinian, Seleucid, and Arsacid periods.

The oldest attestation of an Iranian non-royal name in a Babylonian document is that of *Agnifarnah- who, in the middle of the seventh century, was an official of the Neo-Assyrian king Assurbanipal (PNA 1/I, 56). Unfortunately, no more information is available on this person. In the Neo-Babylonian period, not that many individuals bearing Iranian names are attested. In addition, not much is known of them. Ethnographically interesting is that *Bagadēna- ‘Possessing the religion of Baga’ is called an Elamite (Babylon 28178 B r. ii 7, 592/591 BCE; in Reference WeidnerWeidner 1939, 929 and Pl. 3). The same goes for *Marza- ‘Frontier area’ (Babylon 28178 B r. ii 14). The unfortunately broken name *[…]zāta- is also interesting, as this person, attested in a text from c. 595/594–569/568 BCE (reign of Nebuchadnezzar II), is called an ‘envoy of Parsumaš’ (VAT 16287:28´). Finally, in 539 BCE, not long before Cyrus’ conquest of Babylon, *Bagayāza- (name for a child born during the bagayāza-feast) is a royal official of Nabonidus (YOS 6 169:20, 231:24). A female slave named *Amatavāta- ‘Having the strength of Ama’ is sold by Rakal to Iltabiya, two persons with Semitic names, in a document from 561 BCE (ROMCT 2 3:2; reign of Amīl-Marduk).

With the arrival of Iranian dominance in Mesopotamia, this pattern continues and the attested persons with Iranian names reflect the society of that time. For instance, several Achaemenid princes appear in the archive of the Murašû family with whom they did business, including *Haxiyabānu- (420–419 BCE), *Arbarēva- (419 BCE), *Ṛšita- (421–417 BCE), and the well-known prince Ṛšāma-, who was satrap of Egypt during the reign of Darius II and who also appears in Aramaic and Egyptian texts (Reference StolperStolper 1985, 64–7). Most Iranians attested in Babylonian sources belong to the higher social strata and could also own slaves, as demonstrated by *Ārmati-, the owner of a slave named Nabû-ikṣur (TMH 2/3 171:6). Many Iranians are only known because they are mentioned as the father of a contracting party or of a witness. Some servants or slaves with Iranian names are also mentioned: *Arbamiθra- (FuB 14 17–18 no. 7:3, u.e. 2), servant of *Šātibṛzana- (Iranian name); *Īsgu- (BE 9 13:4), slave (qallu) of *Ṛtabara- (Iranian name); *Armaka- (AMI NF 23 175:2), servant of Tattannu (Babylonian name).

Some of the high-ranking individuals with an Iranian name attested in cuneiform texts from the Achaemenid period can be identified with people figuring in Greek classical works. For instance, Ctesias (apud Photios, §§ 38, 39, 46, and 48) tells us about Menostanes, son of Artarios. This Artarios was satrap of Babylon and brother of Artaxerxes I. When Artaxerxes I died, Menostanes, who had served the late king, became commander for the throne claimant Sogdianus, but when Darius II finally took power, Menostanes died shortly afterwards. This Menostanes can easily be identified with *Manuštāna- from the Babylonian Murašû archive; his father Artarios appears as Artareme (*Ṛtarēva-) in the same archive (Reference StolperStolper 1985, 90–1).

An interesting case is *Ṛtaxšara-, who occurs in thirteen texts (443–418 BCE) of the Murašû archive (Reference StolperStolper 1985, 91–92) and who is probably identical to the Paphlagonian eunuch Ἀρτοξάρης, who supported Darius II and became an influential person at his court. That he occupied a high rank within Babylonian society is clear from the fact that eight subordinates of him occur in the Murašû archive: Bazuzu (son of Bēl-bullissu), Bēl-ittannu, Il-yadīn (son of Yadaˁ-Yāma), Lâbâši (son of [… -it]tannu), Marduk-ibni, Nergal-aḫu-ittannu, Nidinti-Šamaš (son of *Kṛtaka-), and Pamūnu. Mostly these persons are called ardu of *Ṛtaxšara-, but some of them also have other titles. Two were foremen (šaknu) of a so-called ḫaṭru: Bazuzu was foreman of the ‘scouts of the left flank’ and possessed a seal as well as a golden signet ring, whereas Pamūnu was foreman of the ‘šušānus of the storehouse/treasury’. He too owned a seal and a golden signet ring. Marduk-ibni was an accountant of *Ṛtaxšara-. In two instances Nidinti-Šamaš is called a paqdu (bailiff). In any case, all but one of the subordinates of this high-ranked official also bore the title ardu ‘servant, subordinate’. Only Itti-Bēl-abni, attested in a text from 443 BCE (BE 9 4), was a slave (qallu). Nevertheless, they nearly all had a seal, which again corroborates their rather high social position.

Within one family, people could have names belonging to different languages. In BE 10 59, a certain Bēlšunu (Babylonian), son of *Dēfrāda- (Iranian), appears. The inverse direction is found in BE 9 39, where *Hadābāga- is the son of Iddin-Nabû. In the text Camb. 384 a person with an Iranian name, *Naryābigna- ‘Having the attacking power of a hero’, is described with an Elamite gentilic (e-la-mu-ú).

One late-Achaemenid, imprecisely dated document (K 8133; in Reference StolperStolper 1994, 627) has a very large concentration of individuals bearing Iranian names who did not make up an isolated community but who engaged in transactions with Babylonians (or, at least, people with a Babylonian name). Not fewer than twelve Iranian names occur in this lease of oxen to a person named Iddin-Nabû. The lessor has an Iranian name. The other Iranians are witnesses, together with at least two Babylonians. It is interesting to see that one witness with a Babylonian name (Nidinti-Bēl) has a father with an Iranian name (*Gauniya-, a hypocoristic of *Gauna- ‘Hairy’). Possibly the father had adopted an Iranian name in the hope of a career in the Achaemenid administration.

As can be expected, the number of Iranian names drops significantly after the conquest of Babylonia by Alexander the Great in 331 BCE. In the Alexandrinian Empire as well as in the following Seleucid period, Greco-Macedonian political power reduces the number of officials with Iranian names. Some officials are attested: for example, *Nababṛzana- ‘Furthering his family’, a chiliarch (CT 49 6:2; 327 BCE); *Vindafarnah- ‘Finding divine glory’, a governor (308–307 BCE); *Aryapā- ‘Protecting the Aryans’, a commander (AD -144:16´; 145 BCE). A high military commander – a general, in fact – was *Ṛtaya-, who organised a census in Babylon and Seleucia in 145 BCE (AD -144:36´).

People with an Iranian name and a Babylonian patronym also appear in the Seleucid period. In 262 BCE, *Kṛmāniya-, son of Iddināya, appears in a letter from Bēl-ibni, the chief administrator (šatammu) of the Esagil temple in Babylon (CT 49 118:6).

In the Arsacid period the number of Iranian names attested in cuneiform Babylonian texts rises again, when the Iranian-speaking Arsacids take control in Babylonia. Many of the Iranian names, however, are names of kings or members of the royal family. Interestingly, the son of the king of Elymais also bears an Iranian name: *Varya- (spelled Iur-ˀ-a and Iur-ri-ˀ-a; AD -124 B:21´; 132–125/124 BCE). Military officials appear sometimes – for example, three generals: *Miθradāta-, ‘Given by Mithra’ (AD -107 r. 15´; 107 BCE), *Miθrāta- (AD -90:15´, 32´; 91 BCE), and *Aspastāna- ‘He whose place is with horses’ (AD -87 C r. 32´; 87 BCE). Interesting also is the high priest *(H)urauda- ‘Having a beautiful growth’, who appears in a document dated to 107 BCE (LBAT 1445:2–3).

In the post-Achaemenid period, contrary to the Achaemenid period, various double names are attested. An example is *Bagâ, ‘whose other name is Nikanōr’ (BaM 15 274:12; Reference ZadokZadok 2009, 137 no. 167).

Chapter 16 Elamite Names

Elynn Gorris
Introduction to the Language and Its Background

Elamite was the main language of south-western Iran between approximately the twenty-third and fourth century BCE and developed more or less contemporaneously with neighbouring Sumerian and later with Akkadian. Elamite remains, to our current knowledge, an isolated language that is not fully understood (Reference Tavernier, Álvarez-Mon, Basello and WicksTavernier 2018; Reference Stolper and WoodardStolper 2004). Since we are dealing in this chapter with a language that has no linguistic ties with the Mesopotamian languages, one should highlight the fact that Elamite onomastic conversions into Babylonian texts are actually transcriptions of Elamite personal names into Akkadian. Even though this chapter will treat mainly Elamite names deriving from Neo-Babylonian sources, the general outlines for the conversion of Elamite names into Akkadian do not only apply to Neo-Babylonian texts, but also to Neo-Assyrian texts.

Due to the limited amount of Elamite textual sources, we are not always able to fully reconstruct the Elamite anthroponyms attested in Neo-Babylonian texts. Even if we can identify an Elamite variant, there are still numerous lacunas in our understanding of Elamite phonology and grammar. Jan Reference Tavernier and KoganTavernier (2010, 1059–60) has given four main reasons for this lack of knowledge:

  1. (1) First, Elamite was written in a Sumero–Akkadian cuneiform script that was not designed for the Elamite language. This means that the script lacks characters to express specific Elamite phonemes. The Elamites either simplified the orthography of their words or used a combination of cuneiform characters to write down their language as correctly as possible.

  2. (2) Second, due to the isolated status of the Elamite language, comparative linguistic material for the study of Elamite is nearly absent. This restricted text corpus, including the lack of bilinguals (Elamite–Akkadian) for the early to mid-first millennium BCE, is partly the result of limited archaeological exploration in the Iranian provinces Khuzestan and Fars.

  3. (3) Third, there might have existed several Elamite dialects of which we are not aware. The territory of the Elamite kingdom was a long strip divided into the lowlands of Susiana, the highlands of Fars, and some more isolated mountainous Zagros regions, such as Izeh, which bordered areas that were inhabited by other language groups (e.g., Indo-Iranians, Arameans, etc.). These other languages doubtlessly had an influence on Elamite phonology.

  4. (4) Fourth, there is a diachronic development in the phonological system. The transcriptions of Elamite proper names and words in non-Elamite texts, mostly Akkadian texts, can therefore be quite useful to get a better understanding of Elamite phonology.

The Elamite Name Material in the Babylonian Sources
Text Corpora

Neo-Elamite personal names that occur in the Neo- and Late Babylonian text corpus (c. 750–100 BCE) are extremely limited and dispersed over several text genres:Footnote 1

  1. 1. Literary texts: Since the Babylonian Chronicle (ABC 1) informs us on the Elamite dynastic succession from 743 to 664 BCE, this text contains a significant amount of Elamite royal names. A Babylonian scribe copied this historical document in 499 BCE.

  2. 2. Official correspondence: Bēl-ibni, a Babylonian official in service of the Neo-Assyrian king Assurbanipal as the governor of the Sealand, reported on Elamite political and military activities in the Babylonian–Elamite border region between 650 and 645 BCE (Reference de Vaande Vaan 1995). Due to the geographical proximity and the content of the letters, the Bēl-ibni correspondence contains transcriptions of the names of several Elamite officials.

  3. 3. Private archives: During the Neo-Babylonian and early Achaemenid period, several business men trading with the Susiana region encountered individuals with Elamite names who occasionally appear in their written documents.

Typology of Elamite Names Rendered in Neo-Babylonian

Ran Zadok already stated in his Elamite Onomasticon (Reference Zadok1984, 49–50) that, since the Elamite language is not yet fully known, a typology of Elamite personal names will remain preliminary as well. With our current knowledge of Elamite onomastics, the composition of Elamite names seems very similar to Babylonian names, or more generally Akkadian names.

Typically, Elamite names are compound names consisting of two elements (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 49–59; Reference Zadok1991, 231). The most common typologies of Neo-Babylonian renderings of Elamite names are:

  1. 1, Substantive + substantive: Imba-daraˀ ‘Helper of Huban(?)’ (Iim-ba-da-ra-ˀ, YOS 7 30:11); Ištar-ḫundu ∼ Neo-Elamite Šutur-Nahhunte ‘The justifier Nahhunte’ (-tar-ḫu-un-du, ABC 1 ii 32)

  2. 2, Substantive + adjective: Šutar-šarḫu ‘The proud righteous one’ (Išu-tar-šar-ḫu, BRM 1 82:17)

  3. 3, Substantive + pres. active participle: Adda-ten ‘Father being favourable’ (bead-da-te-na, MDP 9 110 r. 4, MDP 9 167:4, MDP 9 172 r. 11, MDP 9 181:3; bead-da-te-en, MDP 9 73:2–3)Footnote 2

  4. 4, Substantive + verb: Atta-luš ‘Father […]’ (at-ta-lu-; -š: first conj. 3.sg.; Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 26 nr. 132)

Elamite names consisting of three elements are, like in Semitic onomastics, also attested but they occur more rarely. As for the Neo-Babylonian renderings, one has, for instance, the Elamite name Huban-haltaš ‘Huban received the land’ (ḫum-ba-ḫal-da-šu, ABC 1 iii 27, 33), consisting of a divine name + substantive + verb. The first element is the god Huban, the second element is the noun hal ‘land’, and the third element taš is a verbal form ta+š ‘he installed’ in the first conjugation 3.sg. (-š), meaning ‘Huban installed the land’. Or taš could be read tuš ‘he received’ with the system of vowel changes, and then the name translates ‘Huban received the land’. The final -u is an Akkadian nominative marker.

Neo-Babylonian renderings of Elamite names consisting of one element, other than hypocoristica, are to our knowledge not attested.

Hypocoristica

If we look at the examples attested in the Neo-Babylonian sources, the most common renderings are hypocoristica with a reduplication of the final syllable (Reference ZadokZadok 1983). The Elamite origin of these names is not always certain.

Table 16.1 Elamite hypocoristica in Neo-Babylonian sources

Neo-Babylonian renderingsReferences
a-mur-ki-kiReference ZadokZadok 1983, nr. 351, n. 351
fbu-sa-saReference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 51; ElW 237
Ie-zi-li-liReference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 62; ElW 403
Iki-ru-ruReference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 91; ElW 484
Iḫa-am-nu-nuElW 577
Iḫa-lu-luReference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 66; ElW 611
Iḫa-ni-niReference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 66; ElW 618
Iḫa-nu-nuReference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 66; ElW 618
Iin-da-bi-biReference de VaanDe Vaan 1995, 352−3
Ime-na-naReference ZadokZadok 1983, nr. 76, n. 229
šag-di-di / šak-ti-tiReference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 179; ElW 1120, Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 38
Iur-ki-ki (or lik-ki-ki?)Reference ZadokZadok 1983, nr. 147, n. 350
Izu-zu-zuReference ZadokZadok 1983, nr. 1150, n. 70

Of all Elamite personal names in the Neo-Babylonian corpus, hypocoristica are by far the largest group. In fact, almost a third of the Elamite anthroponyms (33 per cent) in the Neo-Babylonian renderings belong to the hypocoristic type with a reduplication of the final syllable. In the Susa Acropole Archive, a large Elamite administrative archive of the Susa region from the late seventh century BCE, only about 15 per cent of the Elamite names are hypocoristica.Footnote 3 Adding the other types of hypocoristica (Reference ZadokZadok 1983, 107–20), Elamite hypocoristica rendered in Babylonian are at least twice as numerous as the hypocoristica in Elamite archives of the same period. Moreover, to our knowledge, all the Elamite names with a single compound rendering in Babylonian are in general presented as hypocoristica. An explication for this phenomenon could be that the Babylonian scribes used the hypocoristicon as a method for abbreviating Elamite compound anthroponyms.

Hybrid Names

Several persons attested in the Neo-Babylonian sources have hybrid names. The typology of these names is first, Elamite deity/substantive + Akkadian verb or, second, Elamite substantive + Akkadian adjective.

An example of the first category is the name Šadi-redû (Išá-di-re-e-du), which consists of an Elamite deity, Šadi respectively Šati, and an Akkadian stative of the verb redû ‘Šadi is accompanying’. Ran Reference ZadokZadok (1984, 36, n. 199), on the contrary, classifies this name as an Elamite name and translates the cuneiform combination ri/e-e-du as the Elamite component riti ‘spouse’ based on the onomastic conversion rule in which the voiced consonant /d/ is shifting to a voiceless consonant /t/. However, the vowel sign /e/ clearly indicates that the preceding sign /ri/ has the value /re/, meaning that the word is actually the Akkadian redû and not the Elamite riti. Šadi-redû is subsequently a hybrid name. On the other hand, an Elamite personal name that looks at first glance very similar to Šadi-redû is the personal name te-em-ti-ri-di. In this case, ri-di is a Neo-Babylonian rendering of the Neo-Elamite riti (Neo-Babylonian d ∼ Neo-Elamite t) which is a linguistic evolution of the word rutu (see section on ‘Vowel Changes’).

In the second category of Elamite hybrid names, Šutar-šarḫu (Išu-tar-šar-ḫu) is a combination of an Elamite noun šutur with an Akkadian adjective šarḫu. The Neo-Babylonian rendering of šutu+r (delocutive) has undergone a vowel modification (Neo-Babylonian a ∼ Neo-Elamite u), while the adjective šarḫu ‘proud’ is attested with the Akkadian nominative case ending -u.

Babylonian Orthography of Elamite Names
The Theophoric Element

Since most Elamite names have a compound composition with two or three elements, one of these elements is often the name of a deity (Reference ZadokZadok 1991, 231). However, since the names of the Elamite gods were not similar to those of the Babylonian gods, the theophoric element was not perceived as highly relevant by the Babylonian scribes. When Elamite personal names were transcribed into Babylonian, the theophoric element was either omitted or converted in Akkadian.

Table 16.2 Neo-Elamite gods occurring in Neo-Babylonian personal names

Neo-Elamite godsBabylonian variants
Huban

ḫum-ba

um-man

um-ma

am-ba

im-ba

im-ma

Ø

InšušinakØ
Nahhunte
  • ḫu-un-du

  • Ø

Šatiša-di
Teptite-im-ti
Omission of the Theophoric Element

Most Neo-Elamite royal names are known through Mesopotamian or Akkadian sources in which their regnal name is modified to a Babylonian or Assyrian dialect. A typical phenomenon is the omission of the theophoric element. As a matter of fact, the deity Inšušinak as second element of the Elamite name is never written in Babylonian sources (e.g., Ḫallušu-<Inšušinak> (reigned 699–693 BCE) ‘Inšušinak made the country rich’, ABC 1 iii 7). The deities Huban and Nahhunte are mostly attested in a variety of writings; Huban is often written as first particle and Nahhunte as last particle of a compound name. However, these deities could occasionally be absent as well (e.g., <Huban>-menanu (692–688 BCE) ‘Huban is authority’, ABC 1 iii 26; Kutur-<Nahhunte> (693–692 BCE) ‘The lord Nahhunte’, RINAP 3/1 22 v 14–16; Reference GraysonGrayson 1963, 90 l. 19).

The Elamite royal name Urtak, witten ur-ta-gu (675–664 BCE; ABC 1 iv 13) in Babylonian, is a special case. The name Urtak/Urtagu only occurs in Akkadian sources and has no corresponding Neo-Elamite attestation yet. Urtak consists of two parts, ur.ta+k, in the Babylonian sources: ur is a sandhi writing of u+ir (personal pronoun 1.sg. ‘I, me’) and ta+k is a verbal form (passive participle ‘is placed, installed’), meaning ‘I, who is installed (by x)’. Based on the typology of Elamite names, one can assume that Urtak was followed by a noun, most likely a theophoric element. Within the group of theophoric elements, Nahhunte or Inšušinak are the most plausible candidates, because these divine names are generally positioned as the last element in a compound construction and are almost always omitted in Babylonian renderings. However, since no Elamite inscription is known that mentions this king, the reconstruction of Urtak’s full name remains hypothetical.

Conversion of the Theophoric Element

If one takes into consideration that the Elamite pronunciation may have sounded foreign to Babylonian and Assyrian ears, one must accept that Elamite names may have been written similarly to, but not necessarily identically with, a Neo-Assyrian or Neo-Babylonian anthroponym. An example of such a Babylonian confusion is the conversion of the Elamite royal name Šutur-Nahhunte/Šutruk-Nahhunte ‘The justifier, Nahhunte’ into Ištar-ḫundu (717–699 BCE; ABC 1 ii 32). At first glance, one would expect that the Babylonians changed an Elamite theophoric element into the equivalent deity of the Babylonian pantheon – that is, from šutur to Ištar. However, šutur/šutruk is not an Elamite god, but a noun (-r delocutive), meaning ‘the justifier, the righteous’. The Babylonian scribe probably used the Babylonian deity Ištar for the rendering of šutur because of the Semitic principle: as the three consonants š-t-r of šutur and Ištar are identical, šutur sounded like Ištar for the Babylonians.

The conversion of the other theophoric particles, namely Huban, Tepti, Nahhunte, and Šati, can be clustered in a number of Elamite–Babylonian onomastic conversion rules.

Sumerograms

Although rarely attested, Elamite names can be transferred in Neo-Babylonian renderings by the use of Sumerograms. One example is the Elamite royal name Kutur-Nahhunte. As we have seen, the Babylonians omitted the theophoric element Nahhunte. Kutur, the Elamite word for ‘lord’, is rendered as kuduru in Neo-Babylonian according to the onomastic conversion rules explained in ‘Elamite–Babylonian Onomastic Conversion Rules’ (td; Akk. case ending -u). This conversion subsequently sounded like the Babylonian word kudurru ‘son’ (CAD K 497), a meaning quite different from the Elamite ‘lord’. Subsequently, for Akkadian kudurru the Sumerogram NÍG.DU was used by the Babylonians to express the Elamite royal name Kutur-Nahhunte (693–692 BCE; ABC 1 iii 14´).

The ‘Personenkeil’

In Neo-Babylonian texts, male anthroponyms are indicated with the determinative DIŠ (the ‘Personenkeil’; see Chapters 1 and 2), while male names in Neo-Elamite texts are preceded by the determinative be (BAD). Due to this discrepancy in traditions, the personal determinative before an Elamite name is often missing in a Babylonian text, while in that same text the Akkadian names are accompanied by a determinative (e.g., in ABC 1). The addition of a personal determinative to Elamite names probably depended on the onomastic knowledge of the scribe writing or copying the tablet. If the scribe or copyist did not recognise the foreign word as an Elamite personal name, then he was incapable of adding the correct determinatives as well. Perhaps this is the reason why the Akkadian determinative DIŠ for Elamite anthroponyms is correctly applied in the Bēl-ibni archive and is lacking in the Babylonian Chronicle.

Elamite–Babylonian Onomastic Conversion Rules

When looking for Elamite personal names in the Mesopotamian textual records, three features of Neo-Elamite phonology and orthography that may influence the Akkadian rendering of Elamite words should be kept in mind: the reduction of consonants, consonant shifts, and vowel alterations.

Reduction of Consonants

When Elamite personal names occur in Babylonian texts (or more widely in Akkadian texts) several consonants tend to be omitted. In the Neo-Babylonian renderings of the theophoric element ‘Hu(m)ban’ (Reference GorrisGorris 2020b, 164–77), for instance, the consonants /h/, /n/, and /m/ are altered.

The Consonant /h/

In the theophoric element the initial consonant /h/ is predominantly omitted. In this case, the Babylonian spellings adopt an evolution known from Elamite. During the Neo-Elamite period /h/ gradually disappeared in Elamite words, a development that continued in Achaemenid Elamite (Reference Stolper and WoodardStolper 2004, 71; Reference Tavernier, Álvarez-Mon, Basello and WicksTavernier 2018, 425). Although the god Huban continued to be written with an /h/ in Neo-Elamite spellings, the /h/ was probably not pronounced anymore. Therefore, the Mesopotamian spelling reflects the common pronunciation of Huban in the first millennium BCE.

In the Babylonian Chronicle (ABC 1), one can find the only Neo-Babylonian attestation of the theophoric element ‘Huban’ written with an initial /h/ in the royal name Huban-haltašFootnote 4 ‘Huban received the land’ (ḫum-ba-ḫal-da-šu). The Babylonian Chronicle is, however, not consistent in the use of the initial /h/ since the royal name Huban-nikašFootnote 5 ‘Huban has blessed’ is attested in the more common Neo-Babylonian orthography um-ma-ni-gaš. Based on the Babylonian attestations (e.g., Ium-man-ši-bar, Ium-ma-ḫal-da-šú, Ium-man-al-da-šú, and Iim-ba-da-ra-ˀ) the rendering um-ma(n) for the theophoric element is indeed most frequently used.

The Consonant /m/

The Neo-Babylonian attestations of Huban and Tepti are consistently written with a medial /m/ (hum-ba, um-ma(n), i/am-ba, im-ma, and te-im-ti), whereas the Neo-Elamite renderings hu-ban and te-ip-ti omit the middle /m/.Footnote 6 The /m/ in the Babylonian attestations is an indication of the Elamite nasalised vowels (Reference Tavernier, Álvarez-Mon, Basello and WicksTavernier 2018, 424). In the Huban element, the reduplication of the /m/ is the result of the assimilation of /m/ with the consonant /b/ or /p/, which is also the case for the Babylonian attestation of the Elamite god Tepti (te-im-ti).

The Consonant /n/

In Neo-Elamite orthography, the final consonant -n is not consistently written. Reference Grillot-Susini and RocheFrançoise Grillot-Susini and Claude Roche (1987, 11; also Reference Grillot-SusiniGrillot-Susini 1994, 15; Reference KhačikjanKhačikjan 1998, 10; Reference Stolper and WoodardStolper 2004, 73) argue that the neutralisation of some final vowels and the elision of some medial vowels suggests that the stress was not final, but probably initial. This would suggest that the stress was put on the initial syllable of the word and that the pronunciation of the final consonant /n/ was rather weak, which resulted in the omission of the final /n/ in Neo-Babylonian renderings. This omission of the final /n/ is frequently attested in Neo-Babylonian renderings of Elamite toponyms (Reference Gorris, Tavernier, Gorris, Abraham and BoschloosGorris 2018, 324–5), but the same conversion rule counts for Elamite anthroponyms (e.g., Huban ∼ um-ma; im-ba).

The Consonant /t/

Due to a weakening of /t/ in Neo-Elamite, the middle or final /t/ may occasionally disappear in Neo-Babylonian onomastic renderings (Reference TavernierTavernier 2014, 62); for example, Ḫallušu ∼ Ḫallutuš-Inšušinak and Ḫallušu ∼ Ḫallutuš-Inšušinak (ABC 1 iii 7; PTS 2713; VS 4 1; 1 N 297).Footnote 7

Consonant Shifts
Voiced vs. Voiceless

According to Reference Tavernier, Álvarez-Mon, Basello and WicksTavernier (2018, 425), there is no difference in Elamite between voiceless and voiced consonants. In general, Babylonian renderings of Elamite personal names are written with the voiced consonant, while the Elamite version uses the voiceless consonant. Hence, Neo-Elamite /k/ is rendered /g/ in Neo-Babylonian (e.g., ur-ta-akur-ta-gu; šak-ti-tišag-di-di) and Neo-Elamite /t/ is rendered /d/ (e.g., ḫu-ban-te-naim-ba-de-en-na; ḫu-un-dunah-hu-un-te).

Sibilants

The Elamite language has more sibilants than Akkadian (Reference Tavernier and KoganTavernier 2010, 1067–70) which is the reason why Elamite words converted into Akkadian reveal a variety of orthographies. It is commonly known that the sibilants /s/ and /š/ switched places in the Neo-Assyrian and Neo-Babylonian dialects (GAG § 30d; Reference Hämeen-AnttilaHämeen-Anttila 2000, 9–10) and thus the writers of these dialects opted to express the Elamite sibilants differently. Whereas the Neo-Assyrian variations often use an /s/ sound for rendering an Elamite /š/, the Neo-Babylonian renderings are much closer to the original and also use /š/ (e.g., Neo-Elamite behal-lu-iš = Neo-Assyrian Iḫal-lu-su/i = Neo-Babylonian Iḫal-lu-šú/i). The geographical proximity of the Neo-Babylonian kingdom may have been the reason for a more accurate vocal transition.

Babylonian Consonant Modification

Although rarely attested, Babylonian renderings of Elamite names undergo even further changes when they are submitted to the Neo-Babylonian assimilation rules. One example is the royal name Urtak. Elamite Urtak, with the onomastic conversion rules, become ur-ta-gu in Babylonian, but in the latter dialect the -rt- consonant combination is modified into -št-. Therefore, a common Neo-Babylonian rendering of Urtak is Iuš-ta-gu (Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 42).

Vowel Changes

Vowel changes regularly occur in Babylonian renderings of Elamite names. The Akkadian nominative case ending -u replaces in general the last vowel of the Neo-Elamite name or it is added to a Neo-Elamite name ending on a consonant. Since the vowel in Elamite anthroponyms written with /CvC/ signs is uncertain, the Babylonian renderings of Elamite names may exhibit various orthographies; for example, Neo-Elamite behu-ban-šu-pír ∼ Neo-Babylonian Ium-man-ši-pár or Ium-man-ši-pír ‘Huban, the worshipper’. It is much harder to find a system behind the vowel changes at the beginning and in the middle of the personal name with /Cv/ or /vC/ signs. Sometimes the Neo-Babylonian rendering undergoes a vowel change, sometimes it reflects the conventional Elamite vowel. Therefore, the overview of the vowel changes presented in Table 16.3 is a non-exhaustive list, which may be extended after further research on the topic.

Table 16.3 Neo-Babylonian renderings of Neo-Elamite vowels

Neo-Elamite vowelNeo-Babylonian renderingExample
aaḫu-ban-nu-kašum-man-ni-gaš
aiḫal-tašìl-da-šú
uuḫu-banum-ba, um-ma
ui
  • ḫu-banim-ba

  • šu-pirši-pir

  • nu-kašni-gaš

uaḫu-banam-ba (in Iam-ba-zi-ni-za, Amba-ziniza, mng. uncertain)

According to Jan Reference TavernierTavernier (2007, 278–9), signs of the type /Cu/ can be pronounced as /Ci/. In late Elamite sources not only the sound but also the orthography of the vowel /u/ is evolving into /i/ (Reference TavernierTavernier 2007, 278–9; Reference Tavernier, Álvarez-Mon, Basello and Wicks2018, 424). This also has an impact on the Neo-Babylonian renderings of Elamite names such as te-em-ti-ri-di. The element riti ‘wife’ is attested in a Neo-Elamite source (Ururu bronze plaque), but traditionally the word is written rutu in Elamite.

Socio-Onomastics

This brings us to the ethno-sociological context of Elamite names that were written in the Neo-Babylonian texts. Who were the Elamites mentioned in those Neo-Babylonian texts? To which social class did they belong, and what were their professions? Only a few clusters of Neo-Babylonian documents, such as the Babylonian chronicles or the Bēl-ibni archive, contain multiple Elamite personal names and can give us some insight in the ethno-sociological context.

Since the Babylonian chronicles record specifically the regnal years and succession of the Babylonian kings and their royal neighbours, only names of Elamite kings from the reign of Huban-nikaš I (743–717 BCE) to the accession of Urtak (675–664 BCE) are described. The chronicles target a specific group within the Elamite upper class of the population, namely the king as the highest political authority within the Neo-Elamite kingdom.

Since the governor Bēl-ibni was positioned in southern Babylonia to monitor Elamite political activities at the Elamite–Babylonian border (Reference de Vaande Vaan 1995), his archive mentions several Elamite kings: Indabibi (mng. unknown), Huban-nikaš II ‘Huban has blessed’, Tammaritu (mng. unknown), and Huban-ḫaltaš III; additionally, various Elamite royal officials concerned with foreign policies are noted, including the palace herald Ummanšibar ‘Huban, the worshipper’, the chief of the šarnuppu-officials Umḫulumaˀ ‘Huban is connecting(?)’, Huban-nikaš, son of Amedirra (a West Semitic name), and the borderland sheikhs Undadu (hypocorism of (Huban)-untaš ‘(Huban) installed me(?)’) of the zilliru-people and Atmanu (possibly from Atta-menu ‘Father is authority’) of B/Manānu.Footnote 8 So, based on the official governmental character of the Bēl-ibni archive, it seems that the individuals with Elamite names occurring in these Babylonian texts were either highly ranked Elamite officials or specialised professionals, and Babylonian–Elamite borderland sheikhs with a mixed identity (Elamite–Aramean–Babylonian).

Interestingly, three seemingly unrelated Neo-Babylonian documents (an adoption contract and two loans of silver) give a rather exceptional insight in Babylonian–Elamite social relations. This adoption contract of a girl (OIP 122 1), drafted in Sumuntunaš (Western Elam) and found in Nippur, was dated to the 15th regnal year of Ḫallutuš-Inšušinak II. A loan of silver (VS 4 1), drafted in Elam and presumably found in Babylon, is linked to the archive of Iqīša, son of Bēl-nāṣir, of which all contracts are dated to the reign of Nebuchadnezzar II (605–562 BCE). Another loan of silver (PTS 2713) was drafted during the first regnal year of Ḫallutuš-Inšušinak II at Bīt-Hullumu (i.e., in the vicinity of the Sumuntunaš). What is special about these Neo-Babylonian documents is that the date formula referred to an Elamite place of writing and used the reign of the Elamite king Ḫallutuš-Inšušinak II (c. 598/93–583/78 BCE) as the year reference. Hence, these contracts must have been drawn up by a Babylonian community living (in the case of the adoption contract) or trading extensively in the western border region of the Neo-Elamite kingdom.Footnote 9

As for the ethno-sociological profile of Elamite names in the Neo-Babylonian texts, we can thus roughly distinguish two groups. One group of Elamite kings and high officials active in Elamite–Babylonian bilateral relations was mentioned in official Neo-Babylonian state documentation. Another group are Elamites (including the hybrid and hypocoristic names) occasionally mentioned in dispersed Neo-Babylonian private archives, generally in connection with Babylonian trading activities or communities in the western Elamite Susiana region.

Chapter 17 Sumerian Names

Uri Gabbay
Introduction

Sumerian, which most scholars treat as an isolated language, is the first identifiable language written in cuneiform.Footnote 1 By the end of the third millennium BCE it was no longer used as a vernacular language, but it continued to be used for the next two millennia, until the end of cuneiform culture, as a scholarly, literary, and religious language. This does not imply that the ‘real’, ‘living’ Sumerian tongue of the third millennium BCE perished and was replaced by an ‘artificial’, ‘dead’ language. Sumerian remained ‘alive’ and ‘real’ for another 2,000 years, perhaps not as a mother tongue but certainly as a language with a crucial and defining importance for the Mesopotamian scholarly and religious milieu. Many (perhaps even most) of the verbal religious performances in Mesopotamia in the second and first millennia BCE were conducted in Sumerian, whether they were based on the kalûtu corpus of Sumerian lamentations that constituted the regular temple cult or on the many Sumerian incantations included in the āšipūtu corpus which consisted of the purification and therapeutic rituals for temples and individuals. These corpora were not only performed but also studied. The scribal curriculum of the second and first millennia BCE began with lexical lists consisting of Sumerian or Sumero–Akkadian correspondences, and Sumerian remained an important part of scribal education and scholarly lore during advanced study.Footnote 2

Therefore, although the number of Sumerian personal and family names recorded in Babylonia in the first millennium BCE is tiny, their existence points to the cultural importance Sumerian held for the bearers of these names, especially if they were priests or scholars. Sumerian in the first millennium BCE was not only a language that scholars and priests knew from their training and liturgical repertoire, but also a source of identity for its users.

Sumerian Onomastic Material in Babylonian Sources

Although Akkadian names in Babylonia during the first millennium BCE extensively use logograms that originate in the Sumerian language, actual Sumerian names in this period are practically non-existent. In fact, only one Sumerian personal name is attested in first-millennium BCE Babylonia: the ceremonial name of the daughter of Nabonidus, whom he dedicated as a priestess in Ur.Footnote 3 Otherwise, there are a few Sumerian family names in first-millennium BCE Babylonia.

Personal Names

Priests in the first millennium BCE, although sometimes writing their names in an orthography reflecting a pseudo-Sumerian origin, were usually given Akkadian (Babylonian) names (unlike Old Babylonian priests, who often had Sumerian names such as Ur-Utu). There is one exception to this: according to several inscriptions of Nabonidus, he installed his daughter as en-priestess of the god Nanna in Ur and gave her the ceremonial name en-níĝ-al-di-dnanna (En-nigaldi-Nanna), ‘En-priestess, the request of Nanna’ (Reference SchaudigSchaudig 2001, 708). This case (which has no historical anchor besides the passages in the royal inscriptions) is exceptional, just as the whole cultic act described in the passage is exceptional, and thus this use of a Sumerian name similar to those given to priestesses in the third millennium BCE should be understood in the context of the antiquarian values promoted by Nabonidus himself.

Family Names

A few Sumerian family names are attested in the first millennium BCE, usually associated with scholars and priests.Footnote 4 These include:

(1) Ur-(Divine name)

Two family names are formed on the pattern Ur-(Divine name), meaning ‘The one of (Divine name)’, which is attested already in personal names of the third and second millennia BCE: Ur-Nanna ‘The one of Nanna’ and Ur-Nintinuga ‘The one of Nintinuga’. The name Ur-Nintinuga was interpreted in antiquity as ‘The one (= man) of Gula’ (Amīl-Gula) (VR 44 ii 9; Reference LambertLambert 1957, 12). The family name Ur-Nanna is already attested in archival texts from Babylon dating to the thirteenth and twelfth centuries BCE.Footnote 5 Since there is no evidence of Akkadian renderings of these names, it is assumed that these names were indeed Sumerian.Footnote 6

(2) (Diving name)-ma-an-sum

A few family names, mostly from Babylon and Borsippa, are formed on the pattern (Divine name, or: temple name)-ma-an-SUM,Footnote 7 meaning ‘(Divine name, or: temple name) gave me (this son)’, which is attested already in personal names of the third and second millennia BCE: Iurudu(dùru-dù)-mansum, Esagil-mansum, and Asarluḫi-mansum. The first name was interpreted in antiquity as ‘Nusku gave me’ (Nusku-iddin) (VR 44 ii 16; Reference LambertLambert 1957, 12). Since syllabic spellings of the first two names are attested, the names indeed seem to have been originally Sumerian and rendered in Sumerian form (although they may have been reinterpreted as near-homonymic Akkadian names; Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch 2014, 297).

(3) (Divine name)-ù-tu

A few family names, mostly from Babylon and Sippar, are formed on the pattern (Divine name)-ù-tu, in which the element ù-tu may be interpreted as the Sumerian verb meaning ‘to give birth, create’: Baba-utu ‘Baba created’, Zababa-utu ‘Zababa created’, and Nanna-utu (Nannûtu) ‘Sîn created’ (Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch 2014, 301). The name Idnanna-ù-tu was interpreted in antiquity as Akkadian Sîn-ibni ‘Sîn created’ in VR 44 ii 13 (Reference LambertLambert 1957, 12). It is not clear, however, whether ‘ù-tu’ is indeed the Sumerian verb ù-tu ‘create’, or whether this is a reinterpretation of the suffix -ūtu (or -iaūtu) that is found with other names (e.g., Zērūtu; see Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch 2014, 301), especially since there are also syllabic renderings of the name Nanna-utu (Reference TallqvistTallqvist 1902, 159; Reference BakerBaker 2004, 356).

(4) Lú-dumu-nun-na

The Lú-dumu-nun-na (Lu-dumununna) family, whose name literally means ‘The one (= man) of the princely son’, is attested in colophons from Achaemenid Nippur and in Late Babylonian archival texts from Ur.Footnote 8 The family name Lú-dumu-nun-na is already attested in a late Old Babylonian text dealing with a legal case in the area of Nippur and Dūr-Abiešuḫ, known from three unprovenanced tablets (Reference GeorgeGeorge 2010 no. 17). Although the ‘Princely Son’ probably refers to Sîn,Footnote 9 there is no indication that Lú-dumu-nun-na was a writing for an Akkadian name such as Amīl-Sîn (so Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch 2014, 290), and it is likely that the name was pronounced in Sumerian (Lu-dumununna; Reference CharpinCharpin 2019).

(5) (E(4))-gi(3/7)-ba-ti-la (E-gi-bi)

The name of the I(e(4))-gi(3/7)-ba-ti-la (E-gi-bi) family from Babylon was interpreted in antiquity as ‘Sîn, you granted, may he live’ (Sîn-taqīša-libluṭ) in VR 44 iii 53 (Reference LambertLambert 1957, 13). It should be noted that e4-gi7 (A-KU) is not a regular name or epithet in Sumerian, and the interpretation of the element ba as taqīša, ‘you granted’, although lexically anchored, looks like a fanciful rendering. Such an interpretation of the name Egibatila would seem to be in line with learned pseudo-Sumerian writings of Akkadian names, especially since the Akkadian interpretation of the name agrees with Akkadian name patterns (Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch 2014, 297). Nevertheless, the name Egibatila may be a genuine Sumerian name, albeit of late, scholarly origin, that is based on an Akkadian pattern. It is also possible that, despite the Akkadian interpretation, the sign ba is to be understood as part of the verbal chain (ba-ti-la), perhaps with the meaning ‘Sîn gave life’ (cf. Reference TallqvistTallqvist 1902, 57). In any case, the shortened form Egibi indicates that the name was indeed pronounced in Sumerian. Still, one cannot exclude the possibility of a name Egibi, of uncertain origin,Footnote 10 that was reinterpreted as a short form of a supposedly Sumerian Egibatila.

(6) Ab-sum-mu

The interpretation of the name Ab-sum-mu (Absummu), a family name attested in Nippur, is uncertain, although the writing sum-mu seems to indicate a Sumerian name containing the verb ‘to give’. The element ‘ab’ could mean ‘father’ in some Sumerian contexts, or it may be a Sumerian verbal prefix; alternatively, the sign AB could be read as ‘èš’, with the meaning ‘shrine’. None of these interpretations of the name are certain. In any case, there is no indication that this is a Sumerian orthography that masks an Akkadian name.

(7) A-ba-(d)ninnu-da-ri

Ia-ba-(d)ninnu-da-ri, perhaps to be rendered Aba-Enlil-da-ri, is interpreted as ‘Who (else) is a protector like Enlil?’ (Mannu-kīma-Enlil-ḫātin) in VR 44 iii 42 (Reference LambertLambert 1957, 13), where da-ri stands for ḫatānu ‘to protect’ (an attested but rare lexical equation), and kīma ‘like’ is not reflected in the Sumerian name. However, contrary to the interpretation given in VR 44, the original meaning of the name may have been ‘Who leads (ri) with (-da) Enlil?’ (i.e., ‘Who leads but Enlil?’; cf. Reference Oshima, Berlejung, Maeir and SchüleOshima 2017, 149, n. 44). In addition, while Ninnu surely refers to Enlil, it is not clear whether it was pronounced as Ninnu or as Enlil. The name is known from a colophon from Nineveh, referring to the ‘house’ of this family, as well as from archival texts from Late Babylonian Nippur (Reference Oshima, Berlejung, Maeir and SchüleOshima 2017, 152). There is no indication, nor reason to assume, that the writing stands for an Akkadian name, especially since one text writes the last element as -r[a] rather than -ri (colophon of K 2757:7´; collated).

Although, as seen earlier, there are some problems with the interpretation of some of the Sumerian family names, it is important to realise that almost all of these names belonged to families of a high social status whose members usually included priests or scholars. Besides the high social prestige that a Sumerian name conveys, it is important to remember that the religious and scholarly training and repertoire of many of the bearers of these names included much Sumerian, and a name in that language thus attests to their identity as the transmitters of the millennia-long Sumerian religious, literary, scholarly, and cultural tradition.

Indeed, according to the ancient Mesopotamian tradition, some of these family names can be traced back to individuals who were considered great priests and scholars (or ancestors of great scholars), adding to the prestige and cultural identity of their bearers.Footnote 11 Ur-Nanna, referred to as an exorcist and as a scholar of Babylon, was regarded as the composer of the ‘Series of the Poplar’.Footnote 12 A son or descendant of Lú-dumu-nun-na, referred to as a scholar of Nippur, was regarded as the composer of the ‘Series of the Fox’ (Reference LambertLambert 1962, 66, K 9717+ vi 12; Reference JiménezJiménez 2017, 46, 112). A son or descendant of [… -m]ansum (perhaps Asarluḫi-mansum or Esagil-mansum), referred to as a haruspex and scholar of Babylon, was regarded as the composer of one or more Sumerian texts (Reference LambertLambert 1962, 66, K 9717+ vii 6–7). Asarluḫi-mansum was regarded as the master scholar at the time of Ḫammurapi, and an ancestor of the well-known scholar Esagil-kīn-apli, who in turn was regarded as the master scholar of the Babylonian king Adad-aplu-iddin in the eleventh century BCE.Footnote 13 According to a text from Seleucid Uruk, Aba-Ninnu-da-ri (or: Aba-Enlil-da-ri) was considered the master scholar of Esarhaddon, and was identified with ˀAḥīqar, the composer of an Aramaic proverb collection (Reference Oshima, Berlejung, Maeir and SchüleOshima 2017).Footnote 14 Finally, Ur-Nintinuga, an āšipu from Babylon, is featured in the Babylonian composition Ludlul (Tablet III 40–6), where he appears in the dream of the protagonist, holding a writing board that identifies him as a scholar (Reference OshimaOshima 2014, 285–6; Reference Sandowicz, Waerzeggers and SeireSandowicz 2018, 57).

The association of a family with a given scholarly ancestor may be correlated with the family’s geographical location. The Ur-Nanna family is known from the thirteenth and twelfth centuries BCE from Babylon, and Ur-Nanna, as noted earlier, was considered a scholar of Babylon. The Asarluḫi-mansum family is attested especially in Babylon, and as noted, Asarluḫi-mansum himself was considered the scholar of Ḫammurapi, king of Babylon. The Lú-dumu-nun-na family is known especially from colophons from Nippur, and Lú-dumu-nun-na, as seen earlier, was considered a scholar of this city. Two other families are also located in Nippur: Ab-sum-mu and Aba-Ninnu(or: Enlil)-da-ri, although they are not associated with a venerable ancestor. It is probably not a coincidence that three out of the limited number of families bearing Sumerian names are closely associated with Nippur. Scholars from this city, especially those belonging to the Lú-dumu-nun-na and Ab-sum-mu families, occasionally designated themselves as ‘Sumerians’ (šumerû), alluding to the long Sumerian tradition associated with Nippur.Footnote 15

Lastly, some temporal questions may be raised, although they are difficult to answer. Are any of the family names typical of certain periods, and could this information aid in reconstructing the historical origin of those families? For example, family name patterns such as Ur-(Divine name), Lú-(Divine name or epithet) (as in Lú-(d)dumu-nun-na), and (Divine name)-ma-an-sum can be found already in the third and early second millennia BCE. However, this does not mean that first-millennium BCE families, whose names share these patterns, should be viewed as members of lineages going back to the third or early second millennium BCE, as such names could have been given later as well.Footnote 16 Indeed, the Ur-(Divine name) pattern is known also from the Middle Babylonian period (Reference HölscherHölscher 1996, 229–30). On the other hand, a name such as E4-gi7-ba-ti-la, which seems like a late scholarly invention, may reflect the relatively late emergence of this family as nouveaux riches in Babylonia (Reference AbrahamAbraham 2004, 9), though not much can be said more specifically about the date when the name was given to or chosen by the family. In the cases of Lú-dumu-nun-na and Ur-Nanna, however, attestations from the mid- and late second millennium BCE suggest relatively early dates for the emergence of these families (Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch 2014, 291–2). Lastly, Aba-Ninnu(or: Enlil)-da-ri was considered a contemporary of Esarhaddon, as seen earlier, which would imply a very late date for the emergence of this family. However, this tradition is late and ideological in nature (Reference LenziLenzi 2008), and thus it cannot serve as a basis for speculations regarding the history of this family.

Chapter 18 Residual, Unaffiliated, and Unexplained Names

Ran Zadok
Introduction

Residual languages, which were productive in the onomasticon of first-millennium Babylonia, are in the first place Kassite and Urartian.Footnote 1 Other such languages cannot be identified by name, but it is likely that other dialects, which originated in the central Zagros and the Armenian plateau respectively, also left traces in the pertinent corpus. On the other hand, Elamite, which is an unaffiliated language (like Kassite), cannot be defined as a residual language as it has a rich and variegated corpus lasting for about 2,000 years (see Chapter 16). The Neo-Babylonian anthroponyms from the early first millennium BCE and the period of the Neo-Babylonian Empire originated in the Semitic-speaking core, namely Mesopotamia, the Levant including Egypt, and the Syro-Arabian desert as well as in the neighbouring plateaus of Iran and Anatolia. The pertinent geographical horizon became much wider in the ensuing periods of the Achaemenid, Seleucid, and Parthian Empires and includes also central Asia and the regions east of the Iranian plateau, as far as the Indus, as well as Greece. Nevertheless, the percentage of non-Mesopotamian names in the much smaller Neo-Assyrian corpus is much higher than in the abundant Neo- and Late Babylonian corpus. This is due to two factors. First, the Neo-Assyrian royal inscriptions have a wide geographical scope and enumerate many anthroponyms and toponyms. Second, much of the Neo-Assyrian documentation stems from palatial archives, where lower social strata and deportees are amply represented, whereas most of the Babylonian documentation from the long sixth century BCE belongs to archives of the Babylonian urban elite, with negligible representation of other social strata. In late-Achaemenid and Hellenistic-Parthian Babylonia, the percentage of foreigners is only slightly higher than in the preceding period.

The special relationship between Babylonia and Assyria is a longue durée phenomenon. First, Babylonia and adjacent regions were under a long Assyrian conquest, albeit with various degrees of control. Then, the conquest of most of the eastern Jazirah, including a section of Assyria proper, by Babylonia followed the demise of the Neo-Assyrian Empire. These circumstances compel us to compare the onomasticon of the Neo-Babylonian sources with that of the Neo-Assyrian corpus, which is partially contemporary. This comparative task is greatly facilitated by the completion of the Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire (1–3, Helsinki 1998–2011, henceforth: PNA). On the other hand, the excerption and evaluation of the abundant Neo- and Late Babylonian onomastic material is far from complete and thus far devoid of a comparable and updated instrumentarium.

Kassite Names and Related Material

Kassite is an extreme case of a residual language because it is not recorded in any texts. What remains are only a restricted number of names (anthroponyms, theonyms, and toponyms) and very few appellatives. Therefore, the reconstruction of Kassite anthroponymy (practically a list of name elements) is fraught with difficulties and necessarily contains doubtful material. Much of the discussion that follows is inevitably exploratory; an effort will be made to clarify the context that encourages the assignment of anthroponyms to the Kassite language.

The Kassites, whose dynasty exercised the longest rule over Babylonia, in the latter half of the second millennium BCE, became an inseparable part of the Babylonian elite (unlike the Gutians, whose ephemeral rule and partial control of Babylonia perpetuated them as the emblematic ‘other’). Hence, the Kassite names in post-Kassite and later Babylonia are, in the first place, family names referring to clans of the elite of the Babylonian temple cities. Commonly attested family names of Kassite origin are Mar/štuk(āta), Tunâ (Reference ZadokZadok 1979, 170), Šabbâ/Šambâ, Gaḫal (cf. Gaḫal-Marduk (in next paragraph)), as well as, perhaps, Ašgandu/Šugandu.Footnote 2 The following family names are rarely attested: Šagerīya (Išá!-ga-e-ri-ia, UET 4 24:8´, provided that the ZA- of the copy is an error for ŠÁ),Footnote 3 presumably Gibindu (Igi-bi-in-du, BM 27746:33´, from Borsippa) and Šatarindi (Išá-ta-ri-in-di, FLP 1556:14, in Reference DillardDillard 1975, 253, from Sippar),Footnote 4 and perhaps Ḫullunu (Iḫul-lu-nu, CTMMA 3 90:20, from Babylon) and Zannētu (Iza-an--e-, VS 4 63:10, from Babylon).

Several family names are hybrid, namely Akkado–Kassite, such as Gaḫal-Marduk (Iga-ḫúl-dTU.TU, PNA 1/II, 419), Nazi-Enlil (Ina-zi-d50, Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 282), and Nazūa (Ina-zu-a, BE 8/1 112:6). The latter is based on Kassite nazi ‘shadow, protection’ followed by the hypocoristic suffix -ūa, similar to Middle Babylonian Nazūtum (Ina-zu-ú-tum) with -ūt (Reference BalkanBalkan 1954, 74; cf. UET 7 67 r. 5). The same suffix is attached to kil- in the personal name Gilūa.Footnote 5

On the whole, the Kassite family names form no more than 3.33 per cent of the 300 family names referring to the system of Babylonian urbanite clans. These 300 family names were coined during the early first millennium BCE and many of them are archaic (see Chapter 3).Footnote 6 Two early Neo-Babylonian family names, which are not attested later, are (if they are not paternal names) Pilamdi (Ipi-lam-di, NMA 3 i 6, iii 6; see Reference PaulusPaulus 2014, 639–40)Footnote 7 and Kandar-Šamaš (Ikan-dar-šam-ši, MZŠ I 2 r. 6; see Reference PaulusPaulus 2014, 674).Footnote 8 The former is presumably Kassite and the latter is hybrid, as its predicative (initial) element seems to be Kassite while its theophoric element is Akkadian.

Most of the pertinent given names, namely Iddin-Šīḫu (ISUM-ši-ḫu), Kadašman-Enlil (Ika-dás-man-d50), and Naˀdi-Šīḫu (Ina-di-ši-ḫu), are also hybrid (Akkado–Kassite).Footnote 9 Such may also be Nazīya (Ina-zi-ia, Reference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 160), in view of its hypocoristic suffix which is very common in Akkadian and West Semitic. A hybrid filiation is early Neo-Babylonian Kaššȗ-šumu-iddin (Ikaš-šú-ú-MU-SUM.NA), son or descendant (DUMU) of Nazi-Marduk (Ina-zi-dAMAR.UTU, NMA 1 i 18, vi:1; see Reference PaulusPaulus 2014, 624, 629).

Purely Kassite names are only Kurigalzu and Nazi-Maruttaš (Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 184; Reference BrinkmanBrinkman 1998, 191b), which were originally royal names and therefore survived in the first millennium BCE, like the royal name Ḫammurapi,Footnote 10 probably as prestigious anthroponyms. The Kassite character of Kiligug (Iki-il-li-gu-ug, Nbk. 26:3; cf. NA Iki-li-gu-gu, PNA 2/I, 616) cannot be ascertained.Footnote 11 The same applies to fInzayītāy > fInza’ītâ (fin-za-ˀ-id-da or [fin-za-(ˀ)-i]t-ta-a), rendered ˀnzyty in Aramaic (BE 8/1 53:7, l.e.). Apparently this female name ends in a cluster of feminine hypocoristic suffixes (-ay-īt-ay). It seems that it is based on Kassite inz-, which is extant in NA Iin-zi-i (see, cautiously, PNA 2/I, 559; cf. Reference BalkanBalkan 1954, 153), fin-zi-a-a (with a different interpretation, PNA 2/I, 559), and fen-zu-u (provided the reading is not Bēl-lēˀi, PNA 1/II, 397). Similarly, early Neo-Babylonian Pakaštu (Ipa-kaš-tu, BRM 1 17:12), which has a late Old Babylonian forerunner (Iba-ka-aš-ti; cf. Zadok 1999–2000, 355a), might be Kassite.Footnote 12

The bearers of Kassite anthroponyms and family names were an integral part of the Babylonian urban elite. The hybrid names are the product of interference onomastics which is devoid of any ethnic significance, while the purely Kassite names are merely inherited fossils. It is noteworthy that the name of Nebuchadnezzar II’s daughter, fKaššāya, is based on the designation ‘Kassite’, another example of this prestigious class of names. The number of Kassite given names dwindles sharply after the end of the post-Kassite period.

The rare family name Lullubāya (Ilul-lu-ba-a-a, recorded only in Babylon) and Nikkāya (e.g., Inik-ka-a-a, attested in Babylon, Borsippa, and perhaps in Kish; see Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch 2014, 306–7) are gentilics of regions in the Zagros and its piedmont respectively.

Urartian Names

Urartians are recorded in Babylonia during the early period of the Neo-Babylonian Empire and in the late-Achaemenid periodFootnote 13 – that is, with a considerable temporal gap. One individual is homonymous with the much earlier Urartian king Menua (c. 810–785/780 BCE; cf. Reference SalviniSalvini 1993–7). Minua (Imi-nu-ú-a, BE 8/1 101:12) acts as the first out of four witnesses in a deed dated to the first year of Bardia (c. 522 BCE). Unlike the other witnesses, Minua is recorded without a paternal name. Naraggu (Ina-rag-gu, BE 8/1 87:4, 527 BCE) may be compared with Neo-Assyrian Ina-ra-ge-e, an Urartian name (not Elamite, as cautiously suggested in PNA 2/II, 930).

Atypical Names

Atypical names are dubbed ‘noms apatrides’ by Emmanuel Reference LarocheLaroche (1966, 239–46). They may belong to any dialect. In many cases their analysis is not beyond the descriptive-taxonomic level. Such names are Nenê and Nenēa (I--e, Ine--e-a, PNA 2/II, 940; both variants are (also) borne by people from Babylonia, the latter with a hypocoristic suffix).

The following names have a reduplicated second syllable:Footnote 14 Bazizi (Iba-zi-zi, Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannPearce and Wunsch 2014, 44b), Bazuzu (Iba-zu-zu, Reference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 23–4), Kiruru (IKI-ru-ru, Cyr. 360:25),Footnote 15 and fBusasa (fbu-sa-sa, Cyr. 135:9). The name Qazizi (Iqa-zi-zi, CUSAS 28 44:18) was borne by a Judean. Ḫubaba (Iḫu-ba-ba, CUSAS 28 2:13), also borne by a Judean, may alternatively render the equivalent of OT Ḥwbb. Igigi (Ii-gi-gi, CTMMA 3 6:4) may be Elamite, and Kulūlu (Iku-lu-lu) can be either Akkadian ‘Headdress’ (of deities and kings) or Elamite (see Reference WaerzeggersWaerzeggers 2014 no. 175 r. 13).

In early and later Neo-Babylonian texts the female name fSinūnu ‘Swallow fish’ (fsi-nu-nu, CTMMA 3 52:6; see Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 335) occurs. Neo-Assyrian Isu-nu-nu, which refers to a male person (PNA 3/I, 1159), looks like the same form with vowel harmony.

Gigīya (Igi-gi-ia), fGigītu (fgi-gi-i-tu4), and fGugûa (fgu-gu-ú-a; see Reference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 63–4) consist of a reduplicated syllable and a hypocoristic suffix (cf. Neo-Assyrian Kusisî, spelled Iku-si-si-i, PNA 2/I, 643). The same applies to fGāgāya (fga-ga-a; Reference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 62), Zazāya (Iza-za-a, CTMMA 4 6:5; cf. Neo-Assyrian Iza-za-a-a [etc.], PNA 3/II, 1439), Zizīya (Izi-zi-ia, CTMMA 4 51:4), and Zuzū (Izu-zu-ú, TEBR 6 57:3). They (except for the first name) may derive from Z–W/Y–Z like Zūzâ (Izu-za-a, IMT 53:16) and Zūzānu (Izu-za-nu, BE 8/1 110:15 and Reference JursaJursa 1995, 220), in which case their base would be with a long vowel.

Atypical family names are Šalala (Išá-la-la or Išá-a-la-la) and Sagdidi (Isag-di-di, with dissimilation Isag-di-ti, Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch 2014, 308–9). The former may alternatively be Akkadian (Ša-alāli; see Reference BakerBaker 2004, 284 ad no. 240:16). The fact that this family name is sometimes preceded by the determinative LÚ is not a decisive argument against the first alternative (as an atypical anthroponym) in view of the fact that LÚ interchanges with the ‘Personenkeil’ in Neo- and Late Babylonian family names. Besides, the common spelling of the family name is with -la, not -li. Isag-di-di, with the reading šak-, may refer to Elam. šak- ‘son’ (see Reference ZadokZadok 1984, 38:211, 45:251), in which case it would be the only Neo- or Late Babylonian family name of Elamite origin.Footnote 16

Early Neo-Babylonian Baḫiriru or Maḫiriru (Iba/ma-ḫi-ri-ru, BRM 1 17:7; Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 195) may end in a reduplicated syllable if the Babylonian scribe adjusted its final vowel to that of the Akkadian nominative. If this practice was applied to early Neo-Babylonian Ḫuḫuḫi (Iḫu-ḫu-ḫi, Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 139), then it consists of three identical syllables (*ḫu-ḫu-ḫu).

A rare type is exemplified by Neo-Assyrian Mesimesi (Ime-si-me-si), which consists of two reduplicated syllables. The name has nothing to do with Arabic mišmiš (> modern Israeli Hebrew ‘apricot’), as claimed by Simo Parpola (PNA 2/II, 749), seeing that the latter consists of a single reduplicated syllable. The name can perhaps be compared to the Jewish Babylonian–Aramaic paternal name mšmš.Footnote 17

The sequence CV1-CV2- (+ hypocoristic suffix) is extant in the following names: Neo-Babylonian Nūnāya (Inun-na-a, Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 301) could be based on nūnu ‘fish’ (cf. Neo-Assyrian Inu-nu-a, PNA 2/II, 967). fŠūšāya (fšu-šá-a-a-ˀ, BRM 1 5:8; see Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 380) is perhaps based on šūšu ‘licorice’ as a nickname for a sweet child. Tūtia (Itu-ti-ia, Reference TallqvistTallqvist 1905, 212) may be based on tūtu ‘mulberry’ (cf. Neo-Assyrian Itu-ta-ia, etc., PNA 3/II, 1337). The sequence tV-tV- is also extant in Neo-Assyrian Iti-ti-i, fte-ta-a-a, and fti-ta-a-a (PNA 3/II, 1323, 1327). Regarding Nanni, Nannia, and Nannûtu (Reference WaerzeggersWaerzeggers 2014, 393a), the last one is based on the divine name Nanna (cf. Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 279), while the two preceding ones probably do not derive from Luwian nani ‘brother’ (for these names and Ina-na-te; cf. PNA 2/II, 925).

Šiu (Iši-i-ú, PNA 3/II, 1268, borne by a Babylonian) is based on a single consonant like Neo-Assyrian Buwa (IBU-u-a, PNA 1/II, 357), Ṣū’a (Iṣu-(u)-a PNA 3/I, 1177), Nia (Ini-ia, PNA 2/II, 959), Agāya (Ia-ga-a-a, PNA 1/I, 55), Innû (Ii-nu-ú, PNA 2/I, 544), and (with a hypocoristic suffix which ends with -t) fKēautu (fke-e-a-u-, PNA 2/I, 609–10; cf. Ike-e-a-a, PNA 2/I, 609). Other short names (all with gemmination of the second consonant and a hypocoristic suffix) are Luttûa (Ilu-ut-tu-ú-a, OIP 122 2:27), Gaggū (Iga-ag-gu-ú, EE 77:4; cf. Neo-Assyrian Ikak-ku-u; PNA 2/I, 595), Zabāya (Iza-ab-ba-a, PBS 2/1 188:10), and Pappāya (Ipap-pa-a-a, a family name; see Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch 2014, 307).

Unaffiliated Names

Unaffiliated anthroponyms are mostly unexplained. Unlike the atypical names which can be classified by certain morphological patterns (notably reduplicated syllables), this category has no common denominator even on the purely formal level. Such early Neo-Babylonian names are Ḫušazakmu (Iḫu-šá-za-AK-mu, Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 140) which refers to a fugitive, Layyanmua (Ila-a-a-AN-mu-a, BRM 1 6:7), Indēšu (Iin-de-e-šú, BRM 1 29:11), Paratirˀ (Ipára-tir-ˀ, BRM 1 34:8; see Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 308), fRibarmeš (fri-bar(-)meš, BRM 1 7:2), and Tukubenu (Itu-ku-be-nu, Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 386). Aqqunnušu (Iaq-qu-un-nu-šú) is recorded in an unpublished text (BM 30297 = Bertin 2542:13). fManantāya (fma-na-an-ta-a), daughter of fBēlessunu (Nbn. 75:15, 20), with the reading of the initial sign as ma-, looks like a rendering of Old Iranian *Vanantā- ‘victorious’,Footnote 18 but, unlike Elamite, Neo- and Late Babylonian /m/ does not render Old Iranian /v/ in initial position, only VmV would do.

Other unaffiliated anthroponyms from the long sixth century BCE are, for instance, Ḫaraḫak (Iḫa-ra-ḫa-AK, Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannPearce and Wunsch 2014, 54a), Kilaladia (I˹ki˺-la-la-di-, Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannPearce and Wunsch 2014, 62b), Sinnašu (Isi-in-šú/˹si?-in-na-šu˺, Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannPearce and Wunsch 2014, 80a), and Rappari (Irap-pa-ri), son of Gultam (Igu-ul-ta-mu, BE 8/1 65:2; 73:2; 84:2). Pê-Bīt-Kuššu (Ipe-(e-)É-ku--šú), son of Ṣaḫarturu (PBS 2/1 198:16, apparently with Bīt-Kuššu as theophoric element, in which case the name would denote ‘By the command of Bīt-Kuššu’; cf. Ipe-e-(É)-ku-ú-šú in TMH 2/3 188:6–7, l.e.), Basišuanaki (Iba-si-šú-a-na-ki, BE 9 31:2, l.e. 27), B/Puk/qtâ (Ib/puk/q-ta-a) or Muk/qtâ (Imuk/q-ta-a, BE 9 66:8), and Ratla’iturû (Irat?-la-ˀ-i-tu-ru-ú, PBS 2/1 226:3, 4, 10, 11: […]-ˀ) are recorded in the Murašû archive (late fifth century BCE).

Several peculiar names are recorded in the small onomastic dossier from the Babylonian harbour town of Dūr-Yakīn (early Neo-Babylonian) which had intense commercial links to Elam and eastern Arabia, if not beyond that; they may be explicable in West Semitic terms like the majority of the local onomasticon (cf. Reference Zadok, Berlejung and StreckZadok 2013, 267–8). Fortunately, the list of unexplained anthroponyms is not too long.

Gentilics As Personal Names

Gentilics used as anthroponyms in first-millennium Babylonia are Quttāya ‘Gutian’ (Iqu-ut-ta-a-a; not ‘Cuthean’, as understood by Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannPearce and Wunsch 2014, 77b–78a), Ukkāya ‘(Man) from Ukku’ (Iuk-ka-a-a, Dar. 434:17; Ukku was located south of the Armenian plateau), Šarrukkāya ‘Man from Dūr-Šarrukki’ (ILUGAL-uk-ka-a-a, Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 366; this is a gentilicium a posteriori),Footnote 19 Kešāya ‘Man from Keš’ (Ike-šá-a-a, PBS 2/1 43:5), Gub/māya ‘Man from Gubbu(?)’ (Igu-ba/ma-a-a, Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 134), Lik/qimmāya (Ili--im-ma-a-a, Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 191; perhaps based on West Semitic N-Q-M with dissimilation of liquids/nasals), fKudāyaˀitu (fku-DA-a-a-i-tu, Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 178), and perhaps B/Madabarrāya (Ima-da-bar-ra-a-a, Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannPearce and Wunsch 2014, 42a). The type is extant in Neo-Assyrian Karmesāya (Ikar-me-sa-a-[a], PNA 2/I 607, from Kirmese?), Nimarkāya (Ini-mar-ka-a-a, PNA 2/II, 963), and Šamandāya (Išá-man/niš-da-a-a, PNA 3/II, 1188).

Footnotes

Chapter 7 Assyrian Names

1 For ease of reference, I cite personal names in the form in which they are listed in PNA, albeit with divine elements Aššur and Issar instead of Aššūr and Issār. Parpola (PNA 1/I, xxiv–xxv) argues for Aššūr, though see Reference ZadokZadok (1984, 3) for a differing view. See later in the chapter concerning Issār / Issar.

3 Hence Parpola renders the name element Iššār (as does PNA), while most scholars prefer Iššar. In fact, it is not just the initial vowel that is dropped but also the following consonant: Reference ParpolaParpola (1988: 76) cites several such instances in Neo-Assyrian.

4 In Neo-Assyrian sources the divine element Issar is almost invariably written (d)15 (only 23 out of 289 writings in cuneiform of Issar names in PNA are written differently, with INNIN or iš-tar).

5 The omission of the -r- here remains unexplained, although some Aramaic captions do have ˀsr as expected, for example, š!r!drqˀl in SAA 14 39 l.e. 1, representing the name Issar-dūr-qalli that is written in cuneiform in l. 6.

Chapter 8 Aramaic Names

1 For a somewhat more detailed classification along these lines, see Reference Huehnergard, Rubin, Weninger, Khan, Streck and WatsonHuehnergard and Rubin 2011, 263. The matter is debated; however, linguists may prefer a model that accounts for the similarities between West Semitic – the Canaanite languages (particularly Hebrew and Phoenician) and the Aramaic language group – in contrast to languages such as Arabic and Ethiopic that form a southern group (see also Reference Gzella, Weninger, Khan, Streck and WatsonGzella 2011, 425–6; Reference Gzella2015, 16–22).

2 See ‘Further Reading’ section for references, and Chapter 7.

3 Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 21–8; Reference CooganCoogan 1976, 4–5. For an overview of the basic grammatical system of Aramaic, see Reference GzellaGzella (2015, 23–37).

4 Depending on a diachronic or synchronic linguistic perspective and the extent to which factors of geopolitical nature and/or typology of genre are taken into account (Reference Folmer and GzellaFolmer 2011a, 129–31).

5 For an overview of tablets with Aramaic epigraphs, c. 300 in total, see Reference Zadok, Lipschits and BlenkinsoppZadok (2003, 558–78) and Reference OelsnerOelsner (2006, 27–71). The chronological distribution shows an increase of tablets with epigraphs in the Late Babylonian period (Reference Zadok, Lipschits and BlenkinsoppZadok 2003, 570).

6 Contrary to Aramaic epigraphs on clay tablets, the impressions on bricks merely consist of names. Most of these are Akkadian, while 30 per cent qualify as Aramaic. Examples of the latter are: bytˀldlny, Bīt-il-dilinī ‘Bīt-il, save me’; zbdy, Zabdī which is a hypocoristic form of ‘DN has given’; nbwntn, Nabû-natan ‘Nabû has given’; and nbwˁzry, Nabû-ezrī ‘Nabû is my help’ (Reference Sass, Marzahn and Ze’eviSass, Marzahn, and Ze’evi 2010, 173–7).

9 The text editions published by Laurie E. Pearce and Cornelia Reference Pearce and WunschWunsch (2014) in CUSAS 28 are preceded by an analysis of the names that includes data found in the forthcoming second volume. The latter texts mostly originate from the settlement of Bīt-Abī-râm.

10 The 700+ Murašû documents are published in different text editions (BE 8/1, 9, and 10; PBS 2/1; IMT; EE) and various articles. As these texts have served as the leading corpus in Ran Zadok’s investigation into West Semitic names, this chapter draws heavily on his onomastic authority.

11 The documentation from Yāhūdu, Našar, and environs (CUSAS 28) has not been included in this count either (Reference Zadok, Lipschits and BlenkinsoppZadok 2003, 489).

12 In the Murašû corpus 2,180 individuals are attested. They are considered as bearers of a West Semitic name if their given name and/or their patronym qualifies thus. The category labelled ‘ambiguous’ contains names that may be Akkadian or Aramaic. The category labelled ‘various’ includes Iranian (2%), Arabian (1–2%), Phoenician (0.1%), Egyptian, Lydian, Cimmerian, and other names (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 24).

13 Reference NielsenNielsen 2011; Reference StillStill 2019; Reference Zadok, Lipschits and BlenkinsoppZadok 2003, 481–4. Contrary to the widespread use of family names among elites from other Babylonian cities, Nippureans hardly adhered to this practice. According to Reference NielsenJohn P. Nielsen (2011, 163–72) this is one of the manifestations of antagonism between Nippur and the cities to its north, which resulted from various historical incidents.

14 Out of 2 per cent of individuals with non-Babylonian names, only 0.8 per cent appear as protagonists (Reference Zadok, Lipschits and BlenkinsoppZadok 2003, 552).

16 There are various indications suggesting that the settlements of Yāḫūdū, Našar, and other places attested in this corpus were located in Babylonia’s south (like Nippur) or south-east (Reference WaerzeggersWaerzeggers 2015, 181).

17 Reference ColeCole 1996 (OIP 114), 1–14.

18 King Assurbanipal reigned from 669 to 627 BCE. SAA 18 192: r. 6’ mentions the speakers of ‘the many tongues’ (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 1).

21 For the advancement and (re)organisation of the land-for-service system in the Achaemenid period, as well as the role of the Murašûs and their agents in this sector, see Reference StolperStolper (1985) and Reference van Drielvan Driel (1989).

22 Toponyms are mostly non-Akkadian in the Nippur region during the Late Babylonian period: 25% Akkadian, 36% West Semitic, 17% Akkadian – West Semitic hybrid, 5% ambiguous, 17% other (Reference ZadokZadok 1978; Reference Lämmerhirt, Krebernik and NeumannLämmerhirt 2014, 116–17). A toponym referring to place of origin in Syria is Ḫamat; examples of Levantine twin towns are Ashkelon, Gaza, and Qadesh (Reference Pearce, Stökl and WaerzeggersPearce 2014, 13, Footnote n. 27; Reference WaerzeggersWaerzeggers 2015, 190).

23 The journey from Babylonia to Susa seems to have followed a fixed itinerary (Reference Waerzeggers, Jacobs and RollingerWaerzeggers 2010, 790, 796).

24 Due to inconsistency, it is, for example, impossible to be certain about vowel length and distinguish between qatīl, qātil, or qatil formations (see Footnote n. 61).

25 For a more detailed proposal, please see ‘The transcription of West Semitic names’ found in the guide to the Prosobab database via ‘Conventions used’ under the heading ‘Spelling of names’. Or access directly via https://prosobab.leidenuniv.nl/guide.php%23conventions.

26 In most instances, the sign is to be read DINGIR. This is clear when (a) the name of the same person is written in both ways (e.g., Ia-zi-DINGIR and Ia-zi-lu); (b) the non-theophoric element is a verb (e.g., Iia-da-ˀ-DINGIR); (c) the syllable before the sign ends in a vowel other than -a (e.g., Isu-mu-DINGIR instead of non-existent Isu-mu-an). Only a few names remain ambiguous: Ira-ma-DINGIR/an; Isa-ra-DINGIR/an; Išá-lam-DINGIR/an. The element ˀl can be rendered phonetically as il-; -i-lu; -i-li; -il-lu; -Ci-lu; -i-il (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 28–9).

27 In the Murašû corpus, more than 90% of the ˀl-names are written DINGIR.MEŠ (Reference Clay, Harper, Brown and MooreClay 1908, 319–20; Reference CooganCoogan 1976, 43–4; Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 31–3; Reference Streck, Berlejung, Maier and SchüleStreck 2017, 192).

28 In the same vein, ˀl appearing in Aramaic epigraphs corresponds to both DINGIR and DINGIR.MEŠ; for example, bytˀlḥsny = IdÉ-DINGIR-ḫi-is-ni-ˀ (CUSAS 28 53), Bīt-il-ḫisnī ‘Bīt-il is my strength’, and hzhˀl = Iḫa-za-ˀ-DINGIR.MEŠ (PBS 2/1 145), Ḫazā-il ‘God has seen’.

29 Reference ColeCole 1996 (OIP 114) 100:17 and 80:6, respectively (see comments on the latter for more examples, p. 171f).

30 The Akkadian equivalent is Abī-ilāya, written IAD-i-la-a-a or IAD-DINGIR-a-a.

32 They mostly co-occur with Akkadian complements (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 26, 62; Reference Pearce and WunschPearce and Wunsch 2014, 13).

34 Less frequently, it is spelled dil-ta(m)-meš. dUTU.MEŠ followed by an Aramaic component may also render Tammeš. Occasionally dUTU fulfils this function. See Reference ZadokZadok (1977, 39–42).

37 See also Chapter 7 on Iššar. The gender of this deity varied according to time and location. Predicates in Assyrian sources are generally masculine; Attar-ramat has a feminine component. The latter is more in line with the overall pattern that Ištar or ˁttr broadly functioned as the appellative ‘goddess’ in the Ancient Near East. It may be due to this situation that Akkadian names with the feminine theophoric element iltu are rather scarce (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 34–8).

38 There is a case in which the same person is referred to as Idiš-šar-ta-ri-bi and Idiš-tar-ta-ri-bi, which poses the question of whether -ss- pronounced -šš- is based on -lt-, or whether it is a variant of -št-. According to Reference ZadokZadok (1977, 36), diš-tar may be a purely graphic representation, which is in line with the way the above-mentioned name is alphabetically written on BM 101523 from Sippar: ˀšrtrby.

40 Interestingly, Amurru is not attested in Yāhūdu. Amurru mostly co-occurs with logographically written Akkadian complements, less often with Aramaic ones (Reference Pearce and WunschPearce and Wunsch 2014, 12–3; Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 76). From the fifth century onward, the deity appears with some Arabian complements (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 26–7).

47 Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 32–8. Less well-attested deities are: ˁAl (e.g., in Iḫa-lu-ú-mi-il-ki); Gad (e.g., in Iga-di-i and IAD-gi-e-du); GVs/š (e.g., in Igu-še-ia and Igu-sa-a-a); Kuna (e.g., in Iku-na-ra-pi-e); and Mār (e.g., in Ima-ri-la-rim). See Reference ZadokZadok (1977, 58–67).

49 laqtul functioned as a precative (wish-form) before it started to be used as imperfect (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 91–6).

50 The vowel of the prefix shifts to /i/ when the theme vowel of the verb is /a/, as formulated in the Barth – Ginsberg Law and visible in Idā-DN. Probably of similar nature is the shift from laqtal to liqtal attested in DN-linṭar (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 94–5). The laqtul-formation, which is most often employed for the imperfect, developed into the common form of the imperfect in later stages of the Aramaic language in the region (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 178).

53 Other common Aramaic kinship terms are ˀaḥ ‘brother’, ˁamm ‘paternal uncle’, ḫāl ‘maternal uncle’, dād ‘uncle’ or ‘favourite’ (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 51–8).

54 Note that names of this type – consisting of a deity’s name and a substantive – are hardly attested before the first millennium BCE; during the first millennium, it is typical for Aramaic names (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 101).

57 Hypocoristic suffixes current before the first millennium BCE were -ay(ya), -at, and -ān (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 148–53).

58 For example, the same individual from Nippur is referred to as Izab-di-e and Izab-di-ia (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 153–6).

59 Sometimes suffix -ān may be adjectival: Iḫa-ra-an-na, derived from ḥwr ‘to be white’, probably means ‘the white one’ (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 157–62).

60 Combinations are also made with other suffixes, like -t, -at, -īt, etc. (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 163–70).

61 For example, qatīl, qātil, and qatil are hard to distinguish; the same holds for qatūl and qattūl. For all possible formations, see Reference ZadokZadok (1977, 111–48).

62 The handful of examples known mostly contain very common verbal elements, such as barik and yahab (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 72).

63 The same pattern is visible in the documentation from other Babylonian cities: Šamaš, who was very popular in Sippar, hardly appears in West Semitic names found in documents from this city (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 69–76, 175–7).

65 *ˁidr, *simk, *ḥinn/ḥann, *šūr, and *gad are frequently attested in hypocoristica (Reference ZadokZadok 1977, 101).

Chapter 9 Hebrew Names

1 In this chapter, Y renders the Yahwistic element in English translations of Hebrew names. Readers less familiar with the linguistic terminology common in the study of Hebrew can take advantage of C. H. J. Van der Merwe et al., A Biblical Hebrew Reference Grammar. Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1999, 2017 (2nd ed.). Note that Cornelia Wunsch’s new volume of texts mentioning Judeans in Babylonia (BaAr 6) could not be taken into consideration here as it appeared after this chapter was submitted.

2 Details in Reference Pearce and WunschPearce and Wunsch (2014, 14–29), with literature.

3 Reference ZadokZadok 2002, 27 no. 2 (but without d!), and nos. 3–8; Reference Zadok, Gabbay and SecundaZadok 2014, 109–10, Footnote n. 4; CUSAS 28 1.

4 For instance, Iši-li-im-iá-ma ‘Y is well-being/Y completed’ (G-qatil-perf. with attenuation a > i; cf. biblical Šelemyāh שֶׁלֶמְיָה), or ‘Y has made recompense’ (D-stem; cf. biblical Šillēm שִׁלֵּם); Ina-aḫ-im-ia-a-ma ‘Y comforted’ (G-qatil-perf.; cf. biblical Nәḥemyāh נְחֶמְיָה, or Aramaic D-stem); and Iiq-im-ia-a-ma from the hollow root Q-W/Y-M, which could either be a G-stem Yaqīm-Yāma ‘Y will stand up (vindicate)’ or a Hiphil Yāqīm-Yāma ‘Y will raise’ (cf. names from other hollow verbs, Reference ZadokZadok 1988, 24, 39–40).

5 See CUSAS 28 77 s.v. Qīl-Yāma. My transliteration of the name shows the name elements, namely the verb Q-W-Y + preposition + divine name. Cf. Biblical Hebrew Qēlāyāh (Reference ZadokZadok 1988, 43). There is also an interesting parallel in an Aramaic ostracon from Idumea, fourth century BCE: qwhlˀl (Reference SchwiderskiSchwiderski 2008, Bd. 1, 723 and Bd. 2, 216 s.v. IdOstr-EN:113(4)).

6 For example, Iḫa-na-ni-ˀ-ia-a-ma ‘Y consoled me’, Iši-kinin-ni-a-ma ‘Y manifest yourself to me!’; cf. non-Yahwistic Iši-ki-na ‘Manifest yourself!’ with the extension - for exhortation.

7 Perhaps also Naḥim-Yāma (Ina-aḫ-im-ia-a-ma) ‘Y comforted’, son of Šamaˁ-Yāma, also known as Naḥimāya (Ina-aḫ-ḫi-im-ma-a), CUSAS 28 72.

8 More likely Hebrew ‘dew’ (ṭall) than Aramaic ṭall ‘shadow’, because of the š in yašūb. In Aramaic the verb would have sounded *yatūb with t, as in the female name Neo-/Late Babylonian ftu-ba-a (if derived from the same root).

9 We consider Yahwistic names containing the root ˁ-Q-B Hebrew, even though its original Canaanite-Amorite denotation ‘to protect’ seems to have been lost in Hebrew, whereas it was retained in Aramaic (Reference ZadokZadok 2018, 171).

10 In Ia-mu-uš-a-ma, see Reference ZadokZadok (2015a).

11 Ipí-li-ia-a-ma, Ipi-il-li-ia-ma, vel sim. Despite various proposals (Reference Pearce and WunschPearce and Wunsch 2014, 76, with literature), the name remains enigmatic.

15 More at PNA 1/I, 10 s.v. Abi-ḫatâ and Abi-ḫiti, and Reference ZadokZadok (1979, 20).

17 The marriage is discussed by Yigal (Reference BlochBloch 2014, 127–35).

18 For these names, see Reference ZadokZadok (1988, 306) (§ 721435); CUSAS 28 20, 22, 23; TMH 2/3 123:9 (Reference Pearce and WunschPearce and Wunsch 2014, 80). Interestingly, the Aramaic-speaking Jewish community in Elephantine had similar aspirations (ṣplyh, šbnyh, and yšwb, Reference SchwiderskiSchwiderski 2008, 377, 712, 766).

Chapter 10 Phoenician and Related Canaanite Names

1 All the names discussed in this chapter are Neo-Babylonian or Late Babylonian unless otherwise stated. Numbers in square brackets refer to the personal names discussed in the chapter.

2 One individual is recorded in a deed from Susa outside Babylonia [36], but he might have been based in Babylon, as the contract belongs to the archive of the Egibi family from Babylon.

3 Reference San NicolòSan Nicolò 1951, 26–7 ad AnOr 9 4 ii 44–iii 44.

6 The deed recording his name (Nbn. 33) concerns the receipt of silver, barley, and dates, probably from the Ebabbar temple of Sippar in 16th year of Nabonidus (540/39 BCE). The deed itself was written on the 14th day of Abu (fifth month) of the first year of ‘[…], king of Babylon’, in all probability Cambyses as viceroy of Babylon – that is, the first year of Cyrus (538 BCE). The silver and commodities were given by order of the chief administrator (šatammu) of the Eigikalamma temple of Marad to the oblates of the god Lugal-Marada. It is therefore very likely that Yatūnu was the royal resident of the Eigikalamma temple.

7 These are individuals [2, 3, 6, 7, 11, 27] and perhaps [12, 28].

8 The Tyrian colony (Bīt-Ṣūrāyi) is mentioned in the Murašû archive; see the discussion in Reference ZadokZadok (1978b, 60).

9 Reference BongenaarBongenaar 1997, 131, 392–3, 395, 400–3, 407.

10 Reference ZadokZadok 1985, 158, 183 s.vv. (see Reference ZadokZadok 1978b, 61b and add uruḫa-za-tu4 in Reference Pearce and WunschPearce and Wunsch 2014 no. 101:6, 11). The settlement urupal(-la)-áš-ti was named after Philistia (see Reference Zadok, Lipschits and BlenkinsoppZadok and Zadok 2003).

11 Nbn. 282:3 (Babylon, 548 BCE); see Reference BenzBenz (1972, 94–6, 328–9).

13 Reference BenzBenz (1972, 310 ad 54) compares Bibl. Heb. (lby) ḥll (bqrby, Psalms 109, 22) and quotes Reference KaddaryKaddary (1963). The latter was of the opinion that ḥll in this verse is a case of interchange between Ḥ-L-L and Ḥ-W/Y-L (< Ḫ-W/Y-L) ‘to tremble from fear’ > ‘to fear’ (Phoen., Heb., Ugar.) – namely, ‘The father has feared (god)’.

14 Reference ZawadzkiTarasewicz and Zawadzki 2018, 643 no. 349 r. 12´ (archive of the Ebabbar temple of Sippar; 547 BCE).

15 Cf. Bibl. Heb. ˁzb byd and for the suffix of 1.sg.; see Reference Friedrich, Röllig, Amadasi Guzzo and MayerFriedrich et al. (1999, 75–6: 128).

16 BE 10 126:5 (417 BCE).

18 BE 9 55:1, 14 (Nippur, 427 BCE); EE 28:1, r.: -l[u-nu] (same place and year). Note that in the last text, the slave uses a stamp seal (Reference BregsteinBregstein 1993, 479 no. 87).

20 Reference ZadokZadok 1978b, 61a. Reference Friedrich, Röllig, Amadasi Guzzo and MayerFriedrich et al. 1999, 117–18: 174bis classify the Late Babylonian name as G-stem without justification, while they aptly consider the Punic name as D-stem.

21 The name is recorded in a tablet from the Ebabbar temple of Sippar (549 BCE) published by Reference ZawadzkiTarasewicz and Zawadzki 2018, 641 no. 348:17; the final sign is mistakenly written -ḫu. The predicative element of this name is with anaptyxis /ˁizr/ > /ˁizir/. For anaptyctic forms in Phoenician, see, for instance, Σεδεκ/Συδεκ/Συδυκ < *Ṣidq (Reference Friedrich, Röllig, Amadasi Guzzo and MayerFriedrich et al. 1999, 26: 45; their opinion that qVtl in Phoenician is retained [6: viii] should be relativised).

22 For this ambiguity of DN-ˁzr, see Reference BenzBenz (1972, 214), who cautiously states ‘with possible preference for the latter’ (i.e., the nominal predicative element). This statement is unfounded not only due to the negligible number of pertinent unambiguous examples, but also in view of the fact that DN + perfect verb is more common than the inverted order (like in the Aramaic onomasticon).

23 Reference BenzBenz 1972, 139, 344–5, 375–6.

24 The name is attested in CT 57 26 (Reference ZawadzkiZawadzki 2018, 203 no. 40:5; c. sixth century BCE).

27 The predicative element (ˁm) is found in Aramaic (including Samalian) and Hebrew. The Aramaic name type DN + ˁm + -y is extant in, for example, Nusku-im-mi-ˀ (AnOr 9 19:35) and Nabê-ḫi-im-mì-i (BIN 1 177:15), ‘Nusku/Nabû is with me’.

28 Reference ZadokZadok 2018, 117 ad VAT 16284+16285:21´ and Reference WeidnerWeidner 1939, pl. iii opposite p. 928 no. B r. i 12´, respectively.

30 See Reference Friedrich, Röllig, Amadasi Guzzo and MayerFriedrich et al. (1999, 106:166). CVC-signs like ŠID are indifferent to vowel quality.

31 Reference LipińskiLipiński 1995, 357–60. The theophoric element is common in Arabic and is productive in the Arabian onomasticon, but in view of the predicative element the Neo-Babylonian name is more likely Phoenician (cf. Reference ZadokZadok 1979, 154 ad 110 and Reference ZadokZadok 2000, 643, Footnote n. 21).

32 Reference Da RivaDa Riva 2002, 436b, BM 78907:3 (transcription only).

33 Reference KozuhKozuh 2014, 49–50 no. 7 (= NCBT 673):49, 56.

34 PNA 1/I, 91, s.v. Aia-Mitūnu, and Reference ZadokZadok 1978a, 351; cf. NA Imi-tu-nu (PNA 2/II, 758, s.v. Mitūnu).

37 Reference BenzBenz 1972, 61, 109, 263, 269; for Hebrew and Aramaic equivalents, see Reference StammStamm (1980, 76).

38 NBC 4611:6.

41 Reference ZadokZadok 2018, 117 ad VAT 16284+16285:2´.

42 Cf. Reference BenzBenz 1972, 180, 417–18.

43 Nbn. 33:5; and see the Introduction to this chapter.

44 Reference BenzBenz 1972, 129, 328–9.

45 Reference Pearce and WunschPearce and Wunsch 2014 no. 98:9 and no. 99:8 (Ālu-ša-Našar, 525 BCE); see Reference Abraham, Jursa and LevaviAbraham et al. (2018) for collations.

46 BaAr 6 16:23; 512 BCE.

47 Reference DurandDurand 1982, 602:12 (Nippur, 521 BCE).

49 Reference WunschWunsch 2003–4, 243–4 no. 23 (BM 26506:5, 7, 11). The terms of the adoption are thoroughly discussed by Wunsch, who aptly suggests that fḫi-il-bu/pu-un-nu was of lower status; there is no need to identify her father with the witness Ipa-ṭe-de-si. Both bore names with the Egyptian theophoric element Esi (Isis), but the predicative elements are different: pa-ṭe- is very common, while pa-tar- is very rare.

50 A derivation from ḥlb ‘milk’ does not seem likely, as this lexeme does not produce West Semitic anthroponyms.

51 Reference WunschWunsch 1993 no. 254a r. 5´.

52 The doubling of m is merely graphic, in order to avoid a reading of <VmV> as /w/.

53 Reference ZawadzkiTarasewicz and Zawadzki 2018, 650 no. 354 r. 5´ (511 BCE).

54 This suffix (cf., e.g., Reference Littmann and HvidbergLittmann 1953, 195) is also found in the name Ḫamadinnu (Iḫa-ma-din-nu) in a ration list from Tel Keisan in a Phoenician-speaking region; see Reference Horowitz, Oshima and SandersHorowitz et al. (2018, 101–2:6´).

55 BE 10 66:13 (Nippur, 421 BCE). This person appears as a witness and uses a ring seal (Reference BregsteinBregstein 1993, 518 no. 124).

59 Dar. 474:18 (503 BCE).

61 YOS 6 2:21 (556 BCE).

62 The title attained an honorific dimension; cf. Phoen. skn bs<k>nm after mlk bmlkm, quoted in Reference Hoftijzer and JongelingHoftijzer and Jongeling 1995, 2: 785–6, s.v. skn2.

63 Cf. CAD S 76.

64 NBC 4611:7 (496 BCE).

65 Reference BenzBenz 1972, 180, 417–18; cf. Heb. šlm (Septuagint Σε/υλλημ).

66 Cf. the Phoenician compound anthroponyms DN + šlm (-σελημ-, defective) which are discussed in Reference Friedrich, Röllig, Amadasi Guzzo and MayerFriedrich et al. 1999, 88: 143.

67 See Reference StammStamm (1980, 46, 52, 73, 78, 118), cf. Reference ZadokZadok (1988, 115).

69 Nbn. 450:7 (Ebabbar archive; 546 BCE) and the ‘Bellino text’ BM 68610:23, lo.e. (308/7 BCE; Reference van der Spekvan der Spek 1986, 202–9). In the latter text, Mattannāya is mentioned alongside his brother, who was named after Izalla, an Aramaic-speaking region in the northern Jazirah. Their father bore an Akkadian name, Ina-ṣilli-Nanāya ‘In the shade of Nanāya’.

72 PNA 2/II, 746, s.v. Mattan-Baˀal 3.

74 For a discussion of the comparanda, see Reference BenzBenz (1972, 356–7) (cf. 143–6).

75 NBC 4611:17 (Duqulān, 496 BCE).

76 Reference BenzBenz 1972, 142, 363–4.

78 Reference Pearce and WunschPearce and Wunsch 2014 no. 1 (Ālu-ša-Yāḫūdāyi, 572 BCE).

82 NBC 4611:7 (Duqulān, 496 BCE).

86 VS 3 53:5 (Babylon, 545 BCE); Reference Zadok, Lipschits and BlenkinsoppZadok 2003, 502.

87 Reference LipschitsLipschits 2004, 39–41 with literature.

Chapter 11 Arabian Names

Chapter 12 Egyptian Names

a JPA, 53: realised as [ʔ], [y], or ∅. GT, 273–5: originally a ‘strong liquid’ [r]/[l], gradually weakened and disappeared, becoming a glottal stop [ʔ], but retaining its liquid pronunciation under certain conditions.

b JPA, 36: Realised as [l], [r], or ∅. GT, 263, 273–5: [r], [l], and/or [ʔ], or ∅.

c JPA, 53: Realised as both [ʔ] and ∅. Can also represent a vowel (incl. y) at the beginning or end of words, and a gap between two vowels.

d JPA, 36: Realised as [ʔ], with cognates [ʔ], [y], and [l]. GT, 263: [w], [y], and/or [ʔ], and/or [r], [l].

e JPA, 53: Realised as [w] and a vowel; can also represent a final vowel.

f JPA, 53: Realised as [ɾ] and [l] in some words.

g Suggested by Reference ZadokZadok (1992, 142 no. 33), who notes the name appears as Šmw in Aramaic (Reference VittmannVittmann, 1989, 229). For this name, see DN 1348.

h JPA, 54: perhaps also [ḏ] in some dialects.

1 Also referred to as the Hamito-Semitic language family in some publications.

3 Reference Joannès and LemaireJoannès and Lemaire 1996, 48 no. 6. The name Ima-ar-ḫa-ár-pu seems Egyptian in origin but has not been conclusively identified.

4 Reference StolperStolper (1985, 14) notes that there are ‘somewhat fewer than 868 texts’.

7 Reference RothRoth 1989, 81–4 no. 23.

8 Reference HacklHackl 2011, 86–7 no. 8.

11 Some Egyptian names occur in the Kasr archive from Babylon and the Tattannu archive from Borsippa (Reference Hackl, Jursa, Stökl and WaerzeggersHackl and Jursa 2015, 157.)

14 Reference Hackl, Jursa, Stökl and WaerzeggersHackl and Jursa (2015, 165, 171, Footnote n. 34) suggest that Egyptians appearing in the Murašû archive likely had links to the royal establishment, even when this is not explicitly indicated in the sources.

19 ‘Being of’ or ‘belonging’ in the sense of being a servant, devotee, etc. of the divinity.

20 Coptic does show some differences in vocalisation between the definite articles pꜢ/tꜢ/nꜢ, the possessive articles pa/ta/na, and the demonstratives pꜢi҆/tꜢi҆/nꜢi҆: pꜢ is expressed as /p/ or /p(e)/, pa as /pa/, and pꜢi҆ as /p(e)i/.

22 Reference Bongenaar and HaringBongenaar and Haring 1994, 65, refer to Reference SchneiderSchneider (1992, 16–17) for a possible Semitic origin: ab(i)ja‚ meaning ‘My father (is divinity X)’. But note that the names I҆by, I҆bw, and derivatives occur as early as the Old Kingdom in Egypt and were in use until the end of the first millennium BCE (ÄPN I 20:5–10, 13–18, and cf. pp. 19, 21; DN 61). This might rather support a native origin of the name, while being a homophone to Semitic abija. Reference Vittmann, Frood and WendrichVittmann (2013b, 1, 7) considers the name untranslatable and possibly a pet name.

23 A tentative suggestion by Reference Spar, Logan, Allen, Guinan, deJ. Ellis and FerraraSpar et al. (2006, 454); see also 457. Names with an unclear structure are liable to multiple interpretations, however, and their Egyptian origin is speculative rather than certain. Since Ukkāya is mentioned in a list of foreign workers with a great number of Egyptian names, its classification as an Egyptian name is supported by the context. A homophonous name Ukkāya can be interpreted as meaning ‘(Man) from Ukku’; see Chapter 18 in this volume.

29 North-African (semi)-nomadic tribes living in the territory west of Egypt are commonly referred to as ‘Libyan’, following the ancient Greek designation of the entire region as Λιβύη. These people did not record their language(s) in writing. While ‘Libyan’ names are recorded in Egyptian texts, their origin and meaning in their language of origin remains unknown (Reference WinnickiWinnicki 2009, 378–425, esp. 393, 401–2).

30 Reference WinnickiWinnicki 2009 (see Footnote n. 29). Some names were given an Egyptian ‘reinterpretation’; for example, Psmṯk is also written as PꜢ-s-(n)-mṯk, meaning ‘The mixed wine seller’ (Reference RayRay 1990, 197; Reference WinnickiWinnicki 2009, 394).

31 For the Libyan origin of this name, see Reference LeahyLeahy (1980, 43–63), and, recently, Reference DraperDraper (2015, 1–15), who discusses ‘Libyan’ names borne by Egyptians in a Neo-Assyrian text.

33 These three examples are from PBS 2/1 17:2, 13; PBS 2/1 65:4, 9; ROMCT 2 48:2.

35 Reference Vittmann, Frood and WendrichVittmann 2013b, 8; for example, DN 582, 677, 805.

36 DN 712; ÄPN I 221: 8.

38 ÄPN I 136: 11; II 6–8.

39 Conversely, Graeco–Egyptian double names have been interpreted as an indication of Greek integration in Egyptian society – for example, when children of Greek-Egyptian mixed marriages bore a double name. On this complex social practice of double names, see Reference Vandorpe and VleemingVandorpe and Vleeming (2017, 173–4) and Reference Broux, Coussement, Depauw and CoussementBroux and Coussement (2014); the papyri of the lady Senmonthis (also called Apollonia) offer a notable case study of how people used one or the other name in different social contexts (Reference Broux, Coussement, Depauw and CoussementBroux and Coussement 2014, 127–9).

40 See text IMT 43:2 ([Ipa-ti-d]⸢e⸣-si). Cf. Reference Hackl, Jursa, Stökl and WaerzeggersHackl and Jursa (2015, 168, 172), who suggest that the choice of an Iranian name indicated an aspiration to integrate into the administrative elite of the Persian Empire.

41 In Aramaic too, Egyptian ns is recorded as ꜥ+s; cf. Reference VittmannVittmann 1989, 213; for example, Ns-Mn written ꜥsmn.

42 DN 660; ÄPN I 174: 10.

44 A consonant shift between and š occasionally occurs; cf. Table 12.2.

45 The following abbreviations are used: JPA = Reference AllenAllen 2013, esp. chps. 4 and 5.; GT = Reference TakácsTakács 1999, 263–78. Additional symbols in the table are: ∅ = non-realised sound or null-value; [] = encloses symbols of pronunciation.

46 James P. Allen’s work is a diachronic study of the phonology and grammar of the Egyptian language, while Gabor Tacáks offers a linguistic comparison of the ancient Egyptian lexical material with other Afroasiatic languages and Proto-Afroasiatic. Takács predominantly bases his analyses on older phases of the Egyptian language (Old/Middle Egyptian), but he investigates Egyptian phonology compared to that of languages within the same language family, as well as to the proto-language underlying these languages. Thus, his analysis of Egyptian phonemes is worth considering in comparative perspective.

Chapter 13 Anatolian Names

1 For possible occurrence of such names in Babylonian sources, see Chapter 18 in this volume.

2 The position of Lydian inside or outside of this subgroup is disputed.

3 For instance, the female name fMulâ (fmu-la-a-ˀ), recorded in the Babylonian text UET 4 129:4 and identified as Anatolian by Reference ZadokZadok (1979, 168), is known not only in Lycian (Reference MelchertMelchert 2004, 99; Reference NeumannNeumann 2007, 225), but also in Pamphylia and Pisidia (Reference Houwink ten CateHouwink ten Cate 1961, 153–4) as well as in Luwian (Reference LarocheLaroche 1966, 120 no. 817 and perhaps no. 816; cf. also Reference ZehnderZehnder 2010, 225).

4 An example is Appuwašu (Iap-pu-ú-a-šú), king of Pirindu, who is mentioned in a Babylonian source in 557 BCE (ABC 6:1). Although the first member of this compound name is unclear, the second member is without doubt the Luwian word wašu- ‘good’ (cf. Reference LarocheLaroche 1966, 60 no. 294 with references). This type of name is further discussed in the section ‘The Structure of the Anatolian Names: A Short Overview’.

5 For instance, the toponym Bīt-Kikê (Iki-ki-e), identified as Anatolian by Reference ZadokZadok (1979, 167), is based on the Anatolian personal name Ki(ya)k(k)i(ya) attested in Old Assyrian, Hittite, and Hieroglyphic Luwian transmission (Reference LarocheLaroche 1966, 92 no. 569 and ACLT s.v.); for Neo-Assyrian spellings of this name, see PNA 2/II, 615 s.v. Kikkia.

6 Besides in Anatolia proper, such contacts occurred in Egypt where a sizeable Carian-speaking community was present. It is unclear whether Luwian speakers in northern Syria survived until the Neo-Babylonian period.

7 See, for instance, the Babylonian texts published in Reference WaerzeggersWaerzeggers (2006) and Reference ZadokZadok (2005, 84–95), where persons labelled by the ancient scribe as ‘Carian’ in fact bear Carian, Egyptian, Akkadian, as well as Aramaic names. Another example is the investigation by Reference Vernet PonsVernet Pons (2016), who demonstrated that the widespread Anatolian name known in Babylonian transmission as fArtim (Reference ZadokZadok 1979, 168 with references) is etymologically Iranian. The Babylonian text IMT 3:3 mentions Imi-da-ˀ, a ‘Sardean’ bearing a Phrygian name.

8 See, for instance, the examples in Reference EilersEilers (1940, 206–14) and in Reference ZadokZadok (1979).

9 See the most recent attempt in Reference SimonSimon (2016). The claims of Reference DeesDees (2021) (who frequently misrepresents Reference SimonSimon 2016) are linguistically untenable.

10 Cf. Reference ZadokZadok 1979, 167 with references, but also Footnote n. 5 in this chapter.

12 Although Luwian was the most widespread language in both regions of Tabal and Cilicia, Iki-ki-e is not a Cilician name, contra Reference ZadokZadok (1979, 167); cf. Footnote n. 5 this chapter. For Cilicians and Tabalites in Babylonia in general, see Reference ZadokZadok (1979, 167–8) and Reference ZadokZadok (2005, 76–9), both with references.

13 For the following, see the detailed historical evaluation of these texts by Reference WaerzeggersWaerzeggers (2006); cf. also Reference ZadokZadok (2005, 80–4).

14 Cf. most recently Reference SimonSimon (2016), with references and discussions.

15 Note that Anatolian ‘Lallnamen’ never serve as hypocoristic names.

16 Here and in the following, most of the names will be quoted from the languages attested in cuneiform writing since they provide the richest material.

17 The Carian name known as Lukšu (Ilu-uk-šu) in Babylonian transmission (BRM 1 71:7) probably means ‘Lycian’ with a Carian ethnic suffix (Reference SimonSimon 2016, 276–7).

18 The name Sarmâ (Isa-ar-ma-ˀ) in Babylonian transmission (GC 2 351:3) is generally held to be a by-form of Šarruma since its identification by Reference ZadokZadok (1979, 168). However, as Reference SimonSimon (2020) demonstrated, this is not possible on formal grounds and Isa-ar-ma-ˀ (together with some Anatolian names) originates in a Luwian word of unknown meaning.

19 Reference Yakubovich, Mouton, Rutherford and YakubovichYakubovich (2013, 101–2) plausibly suggests that some of the names built on toponyms are in fact elliptic theophoric names referring to the (main) deity of the settlement. This possibility applies also to the names quoted herein.

20 For a name with wasu- in Babylonian transmission, see earlier in chapter. For a name with muwa-, see Šandamû (Išá-an-da-mu-ú, CT 57 135:4´, identified as Anatolian by Reference ZadokZadok 1994, 16 with references), the equivalent of Sanda-mu attested in the Hieroglyphic Luwian inscription of CEKKE (ACLT s.v.).

Chapter 14 Greek Names

1 The estimation is based on Reference MonerieMonerie (2014); single name entries are considered here, irrespective of the number of different individuals who may have borne the same name, and of the attested spellings for each of them.

2 For a complete listing the reader is referred to the entries of each personal name in Reference MonerieMonerie (2014); see also the index of sources in the same volume, pp. 213–21. For the Astronomical Diaries, see Reference Sachs and HungerSachs and Hunger (1988, Reference Sachs and Hunger1989, and Reference Sachs and Hunger1996) as well as Van der Spek, Finkel, Pirngruber and Stevens (forthcoming) (incl. the chronicles). Royal inscriptions referring to Greek personal names are the Antiochos Cylinder (VR 66), the Nikarchos Cylinder (YOS 1 52), and the stamped brick of Anu-uballiṭ/Kephalon (WVDOG 51, pl. 58).

3 We follow here the simplest classification of Greek names into two main groups, as suggested by Reference HartmannHartmann (2002). One should, however, note that according to Hartmann, Greek non-compound names can be further sub-divided into monothematic names with or without suffixes. Furthermore, compound names are dithematic names falling into three different sub-groups: full dithematic (two elements fully recognisable), extended dithematic (two elements + suffix), and abbreviated dithematic (two elements, one of which shortened). Such a refined distinction is, however, not productive for the purposes of the present analysis.

4 In Tables 14.1 and 14.2, digits between round brackets refer to the number of discrete individuals bearing the name, as recorded in Reference MonerieMonerie (2014).

5 Royal names are excluded here.

6 According to Julien Monerie the popularity of the name Στράτων (Stratōn) in Uruk at the end of the third century BCE might be due to a phenomenon of assonance with the common divine name Ištar, assimilated to Astarte. See Reference MonerieMonerie (2014, 76–7) and Reference Del MonteDel Monte (1997, 41–2), both with bibliography.

7 The table only covers compound names built with the elements listed here and does not pretend to include all names attested in the corpus and their components. Occurrences referring to royal names are excluded from the total considered here.

8 Representing approximately 10 per cent of the individuals with a Greek name according to Reference MonerieMonerie 2014, 75.

9 Thompson 2001, 678–9.

10 The name of the son of Poseidōnios is interpreted as Metrodōros (reading the name as Ime-te-du-ur-su) in YOS 20; it is tentatively read Myrtolos (i.e., Ime-èr-ṭù-lu-su) by Reference MonerieMonerie (2014, 152, s.v).

13 In Tables 14.3 and 14.4, ‘C’ stands for any consonant and ‘v’ for any vowel.

14 On these topics, see, for example, Reference Rollinger and WhitingRollinger (2001) as well as Reference MonerieMonerie (2012 and Reference Monerie2014), with earlier bibliography.

16 Note also the exceptional use of KI.MIN (= ‘ditto’), preceded by the determinative for masculine personal names, as patronym for the king Alexander mentioned in the date formula of OECT 9 75:6´ from Kish. I thank Laurie Pearce for drawing my attention to this case.

17 Only the spellings of royal names used to identify ordinary people are recorded here. For a complete list of spellings of each royal name, see Reference MonerieMonerie, (2014 s.vv). See also the website HBTIN, s.vv: http://oracc.museum.upenn.edu/hbtin/index.html.

18 On women in the sources from Hellenistic Uruk, see Reference CoròCorò (2014; Reference Corò, Droß-Krüpe and FinkCorò 2021), with earlier bibliography.

19 On the spellings of the name of Laodice, see Reference CoròCorò (2020).

20 According to Reference Oelsner, Charpin and JoannèsOelsner (1992, 343) she was Greek; for a different hypothesis, see Reference MonerieMonerie (2014, 73–4).

21 We have no clear idea of what is the rationale behind the use of one or the other; see Reference Boiy, van Soldt and KatzBoiy (2005). See also Reference Sherwin-WhiteSherwin-White (1983) and, recently, Reference MonerieMonerie (2014). On the use of his Greek name by Nikolaos alias Riḫat-Anu, see Reference Pearce and CoròPearce and Corò (2023).

22 The inscription in question is the so-called Nikarchos Cylinder (YOS 1 52). According to Reference Langin-Hooper and PearceLangin-Hooper and Pearce (2014, 195–9) it is possible that double names were used at least in some cases to preserve both the maternal and paternal onomastic heritage.

Chapter 15 Old Iranian Names

1 Reference TavernierTavernier 2007, 15 no. 1.2.13; Reference ZadokZadok 2009, 188 no. 240. For the sake of completeness, we should also mention the Aramaic rendering of this name (ddrš) and the Elamite rendering (da-tur-ši-iš).

2 The Old Iranian names often appear in their nominative form in Babylonian: Iši-in-šá-aḫ-ri-iš renders the nominative Cincaxriš (of Cincaxri-), the name of Xerxes (Xšayaršan-) appears in its nominative form Xšayaršā, etc.

3 Adjectives occur in 48 names, substantives in 114 names (the most productive category) and verbal forms in 67 names. Note also the unique Old Persian name Cincaxri- ‘Effectuating something’, composed of a pronoun and a verbal form.

4 See also the Appendix to this chapter.

5 *Miθradāta-, spelled Imi-tir-ri-a-da-da-ˀ (note also the scribal error against the distinction between voiceless and voiced stop); *Miθrāta-, spelled Imi-ti-ri-a-ta; *Miθravasa-, spelled Imi-tir-ri-a-ma-a-su.

Chapter 16 Elamite Names

1 The author could identify about sixty-six different Elamite names in the Neo-Babylonian text corpus. This figure excludes the various orthographies of the same name/individual.

2 These examples are taken from Neo-Elamite texts, where the determinative be (BAD) is used as a marker of personal names. On the ‘Personenkeil’ used with Elamite names, see later in chapter.

3 bemu-me-me (MDP 9 95:4), beam-pi-pi (MDP 9 137:2), fum-pu-pu (MDP 9 182:4), hu-ud-da-da (MDP 9 178:6), beud-da-da (MDP 9 29:5), fi-du-du (MDP 9 240 r. 3), li-pi-pa (MDP 9 132 r. 14), beme-na-na (MDP 9 104:11), fmi-ti-ti (MDP 9 49:8), fmu-ti-ti (MDP 9 81:2), bena-is-su-su (MDP 9 4:1), fpar-ri-ri (MDP 9 169 r. 15), Ipu-uh-ha-ha (MDP 11 299:3), berap-pi-pi (MDP 9 190:2), beras-ma-nu-nu (MDP 9 259:12), besi-ki-ki (MDP 9 56:4), besi-ik-ka-ka (MDP 9 116:2), besi-ni-ni (MDP 9 30:7), f-ma-ma (MDP 9 282 r. 1), bešu-pi-pi (MDP 9 7:9), betak-ku-ku (MDP 9 32:8), tan-nu-nu (MDP 9 294:4), te-ri-ri (MDP 9 74 r. 1), betuh-ha-ha (MDP 9 146:11), beú-ki-ik-ki (MDP 9 240:6), and fza-ni-ni (MDP 9 90:8).

4 Three kings are known by the name Huban-haltaš during the Neo-Elamite period: (1) Huban-haltaš I (688–681 BCE), the founder of the second Neo-Elamite dynasty (i.e., the Hubanids); (2) his successor Huban-haltaš II (681–675 BCE); (3) Huban-haltaš III (648–647 BCE; 647–645 BCE), one of the Elamite Rebel Kings, who came into power twice during a period of Assyrian-induced political turmoil marking the downfall of the Hubanid dynasty (Reference GorrisGorris 2020a, 55–60). For more information on the division of the Neo-Elamite kings into dynasties and their genealogy, see Reference GorrisGorris (2020a, 37–8).

5 The name Huban-nikaš is attributed to two Neo-Elamite kings. Huban-nikaš I (743–717 BCE) is the first known king of the first Neo-Elamite dynasty (Reference GorrisGorris 2020a, 20–22), while nearly a century later the Assyrian ruler Assurbanipal installed Huban-nikaš II (653–652/1 BCE) as Elamite king over the Susa territory (Reference GorrisGorris 2020a, 45–6).

6 The only royal Elamite inscriptions (IRS 22; IRS 24–30) attested with a hu-um-ban orthography are those of the Middle Elamite king Untaš-Napiriša (1345–1305 BCE); see Reference GorrisGorris (2020b).

7 The royal name Ḫallutuš-Inšušinak is attributed to two Neo-Elamite kings. The Babylonian Chronicle (ABC 1 iii 7) refers to Ḫallutuš-Inšušinak I (699–693 BCE), who belonged to the first Neo-Elamite dynasty (Reference GorrisGorris 2020a, 33–5). Ḫallutuš-Inšušinak II (c. 598/93–583/78 BCE) was one of the late Neo-Elamite kings, whose reign is attested in Elamite as well as Neo-Babylonian documents (Reference GorrisGorris 2020a, 73–80). For the most plausible orthography of Ḫallutuš-Inšušinak, see Reference TavernierTavernier (2014).

8 The latter occurs in the correspondence of Bēl-ibni, governor of the Sealand, and Assurbanipal with the Elders of Elam (Reference GorrisGorris 2020a, 180), aka the southern Mesopotamian–Elamite border zone. Whereas Joop M. C. T. Reference de VaanDe Vaan (1995) reads Banānu, Ran Reference ZadokZadok (1985) reads Manānu; thus with almost identical signs, either BA or MA.

9 For a detailed study of these documents (including further references) and their relation to the history of Elam, see Reference GorrisGorris (2020a, 73–7).

Chapter 17 Sumerian Names

1 I would like to thank Prof. Ran Zadok for discussing with me some of the materials in this chapter, and for reading and commenting on an earlier version.

2 For the second millennium BCE, see, recently, Reference CrisostomoCrisostomo (2019) (Old Babylonian period) and Reference BartelmusBartelmus (2016) (Middle Babylonian period). For the curriculum of the first millennium BCE, see Reference GescheGesche (2001).

3 Excluded are Sumerian personal names that are found in literary and scholarly texts composed or transmitted in the first millennium BCE but not otherwise attested as actual personal names or family names in Babylonia in the first millennium BCE. These include various names in VR 44 (Reference LambertLambert 1957; some of these names, however, are known as family names in the first millennium BCE, see section on ‘Family Names’), some of which also appear in other literary texts. For example, Ilàl-úr-alim-ma (interpreted in antiquity as Ṭāb-utul-Enlil ‘Enlil’s lap is sweet’), listed in VR 44 ii 17 (Reference LambertLambert 1957, 12) appears in the dream of the protagonist of the composition Ludlul (III 25–6, see Reference OshimaOshima 2014, 279; note that Ilàl-úr-alim-ma is attested as a personal name in Kassite Nippur, see Reference HölscherHölscher 1996, 130). Other examples are the fanciful Sumerian names in the humoristic scribal composition ‘Ninurta-pāqidat’s Dog Bite’ (Reference GeorgeGeorge 1993). Also excluded from the discussion are the Sumerian names Ika-áš-du11-ga (perhaps ‘The decision is instructed’; see Reference JursaJursa 2001–2, 83) and Ilugal-šìr-ra (‘Lord of the song/lament’), known from a list from Sippar of divine or mythological cultic functionaries, which clearly do not relate to actual contemporary persons (Reference JursaJursa 2001–2, 77–9, BM 54725+ i 10´, iii 6´, 19´).

4 Not included in the list are the following family names which may seem Sumerian but are probably not: Isag-di-di/ti (cf. Reference Zadok, Lipschits and BlenkinsoppZadok 2003, 482, Footnote n. 8), IARAD-d(é-)gir4-kù (probably a writing for Arad-Nergal, cf. Reference LambertLambert 1957, 6, n. 23a), Iga-ḫúl-dtu-tu (probably the same name as Gaḫal, and not likely to be of Sumerian origin, contra Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch 2014, 297, 305, n. 48), and Iaš-gan-du7 (probably of non-Sumerian origin, contra Reference Sandowicz, Waerzeggers and SeireSandowicz 2018, 58, n. 77). Also excluded are family names ending with -akku (e.g., Iššakku, Kassidakku) which are based on Sumerian loanwords in Akkadian.

6 Reference Sandowicz, Waerzeggers and SeireSandowicz 2018, 57–8; Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch 2014, 296. Note the syllabic spelling of the divine name Nanna in Ur-Nanna in one text, indicating that it was rendered in Sumerian and not as Akkadian Sîn, see Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch (2014, 310, n. 77).

7 The sign SUM is usually rendered ‘sum’ or ‘šúm’, but there are syllabic writings that may indicate ‘sì’; see Reference Wunsch, Krebernik and NeumannWunsch (2014, 297 with nos. 29, 31).

9 Compare An-Anu III 15: ddumu-nun-na = MIN (= dSîn) (Reference LitkeLitke 1998, 118).

10 It is in any case not West Semitic; see Reference TallqvistTallqvist (1902, 57) with previous literature; Reference WunschWunsch 2000, 1–2, Footnote n. 3; Reference AbrahamAbraham 2004, 9, Footnote n. 13.

11 This is also true, of course, for the bearers of some Akkadian family names, such as Sîn-leqe-unninnī, who was regarded as the composer of the Epic of Gilgamesh (Reference LambertLambert 1962, K 9717+ 66, vi 10).

12 Reference LambertLambert 1962, K 9717+ 66, vi 14; Reference JiménezJiménez 2017, 112, 212–13. Note that a colophon of a Late Babylonian tablet states that the text on it is based on a copy of Ur-Nanna, ‘scholar of Babylon’, indicating the great authority of the text and the scholar (Reference JiménezJiménez 2017, 212–13 with n. 571).

14 Note that a colophon of a tablet from Nineveh probably states that the text on it is based on a copy from the ‘house of Aba-Ninnu-da-ra’, indicating the great authority of the text and the scholar (K 2757; see Reference Oshima, Berlejung, Maeir and SchüleOshima 2017, 152; for the ‘houses’ of families, see Reference NielsenNielsen 2011, 1).

16 In this context, note the deliberate archaism found in Nippur colophons, where the title (not the personal name) ‘the one of Gula’ is written UR (d)ME.ME, alluding to such a personal name (and perhaps even alluding to an ancient ancestor); see Reference Gabbay, Jiménez, Proust and SteeleGabbay and Jiménez (2019, 71, n. 73).

Chapter 18 Residual, Unaffiliated, and Unexplained Names

1 All the names discussed herein are Neo- or Late Babylonian unless stated otherwise.

2 The equation of this name with Amīl-Papsukkal (Reference PowellPowell 1972) may be secondary and homiletic.

3 This is suggested with all due reservation in view of the occurrence of šagar (followed by a resembling suffix) in the MB Kassite onomasticon (Reference BalkanBalkan 1954, 78, 179; Reference HölscherHölscher 1996, 200a, s.v. Šagarē’a; see Reference ZadokZadok 1979, 170).

4 Both names end in -nd- like Kilandi (Kilamdi), Kunindi, Pilandi (Pilamdi), and Šindi (cf. Šimdi as well as Širinta, Taramdi, and Ziqanta; in Reference BalkanBalkan 1954, 63, 65, 76, 81–2, 84, 160–2, 172, 183), as well as, perhaps, Ašgandu.

5 Reference WunschWunsch 2000, 295, with references. For kil- in Kassite names from Babylonia, see Reference BalkanBalkan (1954, 160–1). There are hardly any Neo- and Late Babylonian clans whose names are beyond doubt Hurrian; hence, kil- is to be kept apart from the homonymous Hurrian element in Nuzi and outside Babylonia (see Reference RichterRichter 2016, 435 with n. 408).

6 For forerunners of these Neo-Babylonian family names, see Reference Brinkman, Guinan, deJ. Ellis and FerraraBrinkman (2006) (mostly on family names denoting professions).

7 Zēria DUMU Ipi-lam-di, referring to either the father or the ancestor (i.e., family).

8 Bānia son/descendant (DUMU) of Kandar-Šamaš, scribe, from Sippar. For the initial component cf. perhaps kandaš-, gandaš, and gandi (Reference BalkanBalkan 1954, 53, 127–9, 157). Another non-Akkadian family name (or paternal name), which occurs in the same document, is Nana-šuḫi (Ina-na-šu-ḫi, MZŠ I 2:10); for the initial component cf. nan-a (Reference BalkanBalkan 1954, 169).

9 Reference NielsenNielsen 2015, 147, 170, 273; Nielsen reads ISUM-ši-pak and Ina-di-ši-pak.

10 See Reference ZadokZadok (1978, 56) with references. Mut-Dagan (Imu-ut-dda-gan, BE 8/1 157:12) ‘Man of Dagan’ might be an Amorite vestige. The pattern Mut-DN is common in Amorite (see Reference StreckStreck 2000, 163, 299–300), but has no other occurrences in the abundant onomastic documentation from first millennium BCE Mesopotamia. In view of the occurrence of the given name mu-ti-e-kurki in MB (Reference HölscherHölscher 1996, 144b, s.v. Muti-Ekur), it may be surmised that this family name, like other non-Akkadian family names from the first millennium BCE, is an ancient survival: several such family names are recorded as given names in MB.

11 It apparently consists of kil- (cf. earlier in chapter) and -gug. The latter reminds one of Elamite kuk, in which case it would be a hybrid Kassite-Elamite compound name, but such names are very rare.

12 Cf. perhaps pak- and -Všt- (as in Iši-ri--ti, Reference BalkanBalkan 1954, 76, 82, 172, 181).

13 See Reference ZadokZadok (1979, 169; Reference Zadok2018, 113–14). Add <ú>-ra-áš-ṭa-a-a (recipient of a ration, probably of oil; Babylon 28122 r. 30, in Reference WeidnerWeidner 1939, pl. II; cf. Bloch Reference Zadok2018, 229 with Footnote n. 13 who recognises it as a gentilic, but does not attempt to identify it). The same text has several omissions of signs; e.g., kuria-<man>-na-a-a (r. 21) and ia-<ú>-da-a-a (r. 28).

14 Cf. the list in Reference ZadokZadok 1981, 60–1 with n. 199. The type, which is based on a reduplicated syllable, might have undergone dissimilation of sibilants if Neo-Assyrian Isi-zi-i (PNA 3/I, 1152) originates from Izi-zi-i.

15 Cf. Neo-Assyrian IKAR-ru-ru, in PNA 2/I, 607, with a CVC-sign which is indifferent to vowel quality.

16 Isa-ak/ik-ti-ti in Royal Achaemenid Elamite documents from Persepolis (ElW 1052, s.v.) probably does not belong here in view of the different sibilant.

17 See Reference Shaked, Ford and BhayroShaked, Ford, and Bhayro (2013, 62, 4): ‘Maššamaš’, without comment about their vocalisation.

18 Cf. *Vananta- (masc., Reference TavernierTavernier 2007, 336–7, 4.2.1790).

19 Cf. the Middle Babylonian female name fDūr-Šarru-kīnˀītu (f.˹uru˺BÀD.LUGAL.GI.NA-a-a-i-ti, MNA I, i 14; see Reference PaulusPaulus 2014, 534).

References

Primary Sources

Baker, H. D. (ed.) 2000. The Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire, 2/I: Ḫ–K. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project.Google Scholar
Baker, H. D. (ed.) 2001. The Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire, 2/II: L–N. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project.Google Scholar
Baker, H. D. (ed.) 2002. The Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire, 3/I: P–Ṣ. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project.Google Scholar
Baker, H. D. (ed.) 2011. The Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire, 3/II: Š–Z. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project.Google Scholar
Beaulieu, P.-A. 1997. ‘The cult of AN.ŠÁR/Aššur in Babylonia after the fall of the Assyrian Empire’, State Archives of Assyria Bulletin 11, 5573.Google Scholar
Beaulieu, P.-A. 2017. ‘Assyria in Late Babylonian sources’ in Frahm, E. (ed.), A Companion to Assyria. Oxford: Wiley-Blackwell, pp. 549–55.Google Scholar
Beaulieu, P.-A. 2019. ‘Temple towns and nation building: migrations of Babylonian priestly families in the late periods’, Journal of Ancient Near Eastern Religions 19, 317.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bongenaar, A. C. V. M. 1997. The Neo-Babylonian Ebabbar Temple at Sippar: Its Administration and its Prosopography, Publications de l’Institut historique-archéologique néerlandais de Stamboul 80. Istanbul: Nederlands Historisch-Archeologisch Instituut te Istanbul.Google Scholar
Dalley, S. 1993. ‘Nineveh after 612 BC’, Altorientalische Forschungen 20, 134–47.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Deller, K. 1987. ‘Assyrische Königsinschriften auf “Perlen”’, Nouvelles Assyriologiques Brèves et Utilitaires 1987/101.Google Scholar
George, A. R. 1992. Babylonian Topographical Texts, Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 40. Leuven: Peeters.Google Scholar
George, A. R. 1993. House Most High: The Temples of Ancient Mesopotamia, Mesopotamian Civilizations 5. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns.Google Scholar
Jursa, M. 2005. Neo-Babylonian Legal and Administrative Documents: Typology, Contents and Archives, Guides to the Mesopotamian Textual Record 1. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag.Google Scholar
Kleber, K. 2008. Tempel und Palast. Die Beziehungen zwischen dem König und dem Eanna-Tempel im spätbabylonischen Uruk, Alte Orient und Altes Testament 358. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag.Google Scholar
Lambert, W. G. 2013. Babylonian Creation Myths, Mesopotamian Civilizations 16. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns.Google Scholar
Marcato, M. 2018. Personal Names in the Aramaic Inscriptions of Hatra, Antichistica 17, Studi orientali 7. Venice: Edizioni Ca’ Foscari.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Nielsen, J. P. 2015. Personal Names in Early Neo-Babylonian Legal and Administrative Tablets, 747–626 BCE, NISABA 29. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns.Google Scholar
Parpola, S. 1988. ‘The Neo-Assyrian Word for Queen’, State Archives of Assyria Bulletin 2/2, 73–6.Google Scholar
Radner, K. (ed.) 1998. The Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire, 1/I: A. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project.Google Scholar
Radner, K. (ed.) 1999. The Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire, 1/II: B–G. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project.Google Scholar
Radner, K. 2017. ‘Assur’s “Second Temple Period”. The restoration of the cult of Aššur, c. 538 BCE’ in Levin, C. and Müller, R. (eds), Herrschaftslegitimation in vorderorientalischen Reichen der Eisenzeit, Orientalische Religionen in der Antike 21. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, pp. 7796.Google Scholar
Tallqvist, K. L. 1905. Neubabylonisches Namenbuch zu den Geschäftsurkunden aus der Zeit Šamaššumukîn bis Xerxes, Acta Societatis Scientiarum Fennicae 32/2. Helsinki: Societas Litteraria Fennica.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1984. ‘Assyrians in Chaldean and Achaemenian Babylonia’, Assur 4/3, 128.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1985. Geographical Names According to New- and Late-Babylonian Texts, Répertoire Géographique des Textes Cunéiformes 8. Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1998. ‘More Assyrians in Babylonian sources’, Nouvelles Assyriologiques Brèves et Utilitaires 1998/55.Google Scholar

Secondary Sources

Alstola, T. 2020. Judeans in Babylonia: A Study of Deportees in the Sixth and Fifth Centuries BCE, Culture and History of the Ancient Near East 109. Leiden: Brill.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Beaulieu, P.-A. 2005. ‘The god Amurru as emblem of ethnic and cultural identity’ in van Soldt, W. H. (ed.), Ethnicity in Ancient Mesopotamia. Leiden: NINO, pp. 3146.Google Scholar
Beaulieu, P.-A. 2013. ‘Arameans, Chaldeans, and Arabs in cuneiform sources from the Late Babylonian period’ in Berlejung, A. and Streck, M. P. (eds.), Arameans, Chaldeans, and Arabs in Babylonia and Palestine in the First Millennium BC, Leipziger Altorientalische Studien 3. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp. 3155.Google Scholar
Clay, A. T. 1908. ‘Aramaic indorsements on the documents of the Murašû sons’ in Harper, R. F., Brown, F., and Moore, G. F. (eds.), Old Testament and Semitic Studies in Memory of William Rainey Harper. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, pp. 285332.Google Scholar
Cole, S. W. 1996. Nippur IV – The Neo-Babylonian Governor’s Archive from Nippur, Oriental Institute Publications 114. Chicago: The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago.Google Scholar
Coogan, M. D. 1976. West Semitic Personal Names in the Murašû Documents. Missoula: Scholars Press for Harvard Semitic Museum.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
van Driel, G. 1989. ‘The Murašûs in context’, Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient 32, 203–29.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Fales, F. M. 1991. ‘West Semitic names in the Assyrian Empire: Diffusion and social relevance’, Studi Epigrafici e Linguistici sul Vicino Oriente Antico 8, 99117.Google Scholar
Fales, F. M. 1993. ‘West Semitic Names in the Šēḫ Ḥamad Texts’, State Archives of Assyria Bulletin VII/2, 139–50.Google Scholar
Fales, F. M. 2018. ‘The composition and structure of the Neo-Assyrian Empire: Ethnicity, language and identities’ in Rollinger, R. (ed.), Conceptualizing Past, Present and Future, Melammu Symposia 9. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag, pp. 443–94.Google Scholar
Folmer, M. L. 2011a. ‘Old and imperial Aramaic’ in Gzella, H. (ed.), Languages from the World of the Bible. Berlin: De Gruyter, pp. 128–59.Google Scholar
Folmer, M. L. 2011b. ‘Imperial Aramaic as an administrative language of the Achaemenid period’ in Weninger, S., Khan, G., Streck, M. P., and Watson, J. C. E. (eds.), The Semitic Languages: An International Handbook, Handbücher zur Sprach- und Kommunikationswissenschaft 36. Berlin: De Gruyter Mouton, pp. 587–98.Google Scholar
Gzella, H. 2011. ‘Northwest Semitic in general’ in Weninger, S., Khan, G., Streck, M. P., and Watson, J. C. E. (eds.), The Semitic Languages: An International Handbook, Handbücher zur Sprach- und Kommunikationswissenschaft 36. Berlin: De Gruyter Mouton, pp. 425–51.Google Scholar
Gzella, H. 2015. A Cultural History of Aramaic: From the Beginnings to the Advent of Islam. Leiden: Brill.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Huehnergard, J. and Rubin, A. D. 2011. ‘Phyla and waves: Models of classification of the Semitic languages’ in Weninger, S., Khan, G., Streck, M. P., and Watson, J. C. E. (eds.), The Semitic Languages: An International Handbook, Handbücher zur Sprach- und Kommunikationswissenschaft 36. Berlin: De Gruyter Mouton, pp. 259–78.Google Scholar
Jursa, M. with contributions by Hackl, J., Janković, B., Kleber, K., et al. 2010. Aspects of the Economic History of Babylonia in the First Millennium BC: Economic Geography, Economic Mentalities, Agriculture, the Use of Money and the Problem of Economic Growth, Alter Orient und Altes Testament 377. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag.Google Scholar
Lämmerhirt, K. 2014. ‘Die Bevölkerung der Region Nippur in neu- und spätbabylonischer Zeit’ in Krebernik, M. and Neumann, H. (eds.), Babylonien und seine Nachbarn in neu- und spätbabylonischer Zeit, Alter Orient und Altes Testament 369. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag, pp. 113–33.Google Scholar
Nielsen, J. P. 2011. Sons and Descendants: A Social History of Kin Groups and Family Names in the Early Neo-Babylonian Period, 747–626 BC, Culture and History of the Ancient Near East 43. Leiden: Brill.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Oelsner, J. 2006. ‘Aramäische Beischriften auf neu- und spätbabylonischen Tontafeln’, Welt des Orients 36, 2771.Google Scholar
Pearce, L. E. 2014. ‘Identifying Judeans and Judean identity in the Babylonian evidence’ in. Stökl, J and Waerzeggers, C. (eds.), Exile and Return: The Babylonian Context, Beihefte zur Zeitschrift für die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 478. Berlin: De Gruyter, pp. 732.Google Scholar
Pearce, L. E. and Wunsch, C. 2014. Documents of Judean Exiles and West Semites in Babylonia in the Collection of David Sofer, Cornell University Studies in Assyriology and Sumerology 28. Bethesda: CDL Press.Google Scholar
Sass, B., Marzahn, J., and Ze’evi, N. 2010. Aramaic and Figural Stamp Impressions on Bricks of the Sixth Century BC from Babylon. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Sonnevelt, R. 2021. ‘Ribāt’s dossier from Nippur – a diplomatic study of Aramaic epigraphs on cuneiform clay tablets’, Archiv für Orientforschung 54, 126–38.Google Scholar
Still, B. 2019. The Social World of the Babylonian Priest, Culture and History of the Ancient Near East 103. Leiden: Brill.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stolper, M. W. 1985. Entrepreneurs and Empire: The Murašû Archive, the Murašû Firm, and Persian Rule in Babylonia. Istanbul: Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut.Google Scholar
Streck, M. P. 2017. ‘Late Babylonian in Aramaic epigraphs on cuneiform tablets’ in Berlejung, A., Maier, A. M., and Schüle, A. (eds.), Wandering Aramaeans: Aramaeans Outside Syria – Textual and Archaeological Perspectives, Leipziger Altorientalische Studien 5. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp. 169–94.Google Scholar
Tolini, G. 2015. ‘From Syria to Babylon and back: The Neirab archive’ in Stökl, J. and Waerzeggers, C. (eds.), Exile and Return: The Babylonian Context, Beihefte zur Zeitschrift für die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 478. Berlin: De Gruyter, pp. 5893.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Waerzeggers, C. 2010. ‘Babylonians in Susa: The travels of Babylonian businessmen to Susa reconsidered’ in Jacobs, B. and Rollinger, R. (eds.), Der Achämenidenhof. The Achaemenid Court, Classica et Orientalia 2. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp. 777813.Google Scholar
Waerzeggers, C. 2015. ‘Review of L. E. Pearce and C. Wunsch 2014. Documents of Judean Exiles and West Semites in Babylonia in the Collection of David Sofer’, STRATA. Bulletin of the Anglo-Israel Archaeological Society 33, 179–94.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1977. On West Semites in Babylonia During Chaldean and Achaemenian Periods: An Onomastic Study. Jerusalem: Wanaarta.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1978. ‘The Nippur region during the Late Assyrian, Chaldean and Achaemenian periods, chiefly according to written sources’, Israel Oriental Studies 8, 226332.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2003. ‘The representation of foreigners in Neo- and Late Babylonian legal documents (eighth through second centuries BCE)’ in Lipschits, O. and Blenkinsopp, J. (eds.), Judah and the Judeans in the Neo-Babylonian Period. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns, pp. 471589.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zadok, R. 2014. ‘West Semitic groups in the Nippur region between c. 750 and 330 BCE’ in Stökl, J. and Waerzeggers, C. (eds.), Exile and Return: The Babylonian Context, Beihefte zur Zeitschrift für die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 478. Berlin: De Gruyter, pp. 94156.Google Scholar
Abraham, K. 2005. ‘West Semitic and Judean brides in cuneiform sources from the sixth century BCE: new evidence from a marriage contract from Āl-Yahudu’, Archiv für Orientforschung 51, 198219.Google Scholar
Abraham, K. 2007. ‘An inheritance division among Judeans in Babylonia from the Early Persian period’ in Lubetski, M (ed.), New Seals and Inscriptions, Hebrew, Idumean, and Cuneiform. Hebrew Bible Monographs 8. Sheffield: Sheffield Phoenix, pp. 206–21.Google Scholar
Al-Qananweh, E. 2004. ‘Transjordanische Personennamen in der eisenzeitlichen Periode und ihre semitischen Entsprechungen’. PhD dissertation: Freie Universität Berlin, available at https://refubium.fu-berlin.de/handle/fub188/13806 (accessed March 2021).Google Scholar
Alstola, T. 2017. ‘Judean merchants in Babylonia and their participation in long-distance trade’, Die Welt des Orients 47, 2551.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Alstola, T. 2020. Judeans in Babylonia: A Study of Deportees in the Sixth and Fifth Centuries BCE, Culture and History of the Ancient Near East 109. Leiden: Brill.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bloch, Y. 2014. ‘Judeans in Sippar and Susa during the first century of the Babylonian exile: assimilation and perseverance under Neo-Babylonian and Achaemenid rule’, Journal of Ancient Near Eastern History 1/2, 119–72.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Bloch, Y. 2017. ‘From horse trainers to dependent workers: the šušānu class in the Late Babylonian period, with a special focus on Āl-Yāhūdu tablets’, KASKAL 14, 91118.Google Scholar
Bloch, Y. 2018. Alphabet Scribes in the Land of Cuneiform: sēpiru Professionals in Mesopotamia in the Neo-Babylonian and Achaemenid Periods, Gorgias Studies in the Ancient Near East 11. Piscataway: Gorgias Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Cardascia, G. 1951. Les archives du Murašû: Une famille d’hommes d’affaires de Babylonie à l’époque perse (455–403 av. J.-C.). Paris: Imprimerie Nationale.Google Scholar
Coogan, M. D. 1976. West Semitic Personal Names in the Murašû Documents. Missoula: Scholars Press for Harvard Semitic Museum.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Donbaz, V. and Stolper, M. W. 1997. Istanbul Murašû Texts, Publications de l’Institut Historique-Archéologique Néerlandais de Stamboul 79. Istanbul: Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut.Google Scholar
Hackl, J., Jursa, M., and Schmidl, M. 2014. Spätbabylonische Privatbriefe, Alter Orient und Altes Testament 414/1. Spätbabylonische Briefe 1. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag.Google Scholar
Joannès, F. and Lemaire, A. 1999. ‘Trois tablettes cunéiformes à onomastique ouest-sémitique (collection S. Moussaïeff)’, Transeuphratène 17, 1734.Google Scholar
Jursa, M. and Zadok, R. 2020. ‘Judeans and other West Semites: another view from the Babylonian countryside’, Hebrew Bible and Ancient Near East 9, 2040.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Millard, A. 2013. ‘Transcriptions into cuneiform’ in Khan, G. (ed.), Encyclopedia of Hebrew Language and Linguistics, Vol. 3 P–Z. Leiden: Brill, pp. 838–47.Google Scholar
Muraoka, T. and Porten, B. 1998. A Grammar of Egyptian Aramaic, Handbuch der Orientalistik I/32. Leiden: Brill.Google Scholar
Pearce, L. E. 2015. ‘Identifying Judeans and Judean identity in the Babylonian evidence’ in Stökl, J. and Waerzeggers, C. (eds.), Exile and Return: The Babylonian Context, Beihefte zur Zeitschrift für alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 478. Berlin: De Gruyter, pp. 732.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pearce, L. E. and Wunsch, C. 2014. Documents of Judean Exiles and West Semites in Babylonia in the Collection of David Sofer, Cornell University Studies in Assyrioloy and Sumerology 28. Bethesda: CDL Press.Google Scholar
Radner, K. (ed.) 1998. The Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire, 1/I: A. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project.Google Scholar
Schwiderski, D. 2008. Die alt- und reichsaramäischen Inschriften. The Old and Imperial Aramaic Inscriptions, Bd 1: Konkordanz; Bd. 2: Texte und Bibliographie. Berlin: De Gruyter.Google Scholar
Stolper, M.W. 1985. Entrepreneurs and Empire: The Murašû Archive, the Murašû Firm, and Persian Rule in Babylonia, Publications de l’Institut Historique-Archéologique Néerlandais de Stamboul 54. Istanbul: Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut.Google Scholar
Van der Merwe, C. H. J., Naude, J. A, and Krauze, J. H 1999, 2017. A Biblical Hebrew Reference Grammar (2nd ed.). Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press.Google Scholar
Weidner, E. F. 1939. ‘Jojachin, König von Juda’ in Babylonischen Keilschrifttexten’ in Mélanges syriens offerts à Monsieur René Dussaud par ses amis et ses élèves. Paris: Geuthner, pp. 923–35, pls I–V.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1977. On West Semites in Babylonia During Chaldean and Achaemenian Periods: An Onomastic Study. Jerusalem: Wanaarta.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1979. The Jews in Babylonia During the Chaldean and Achaemenian Periods According to the Babylonian Sources. Haifa: University of Haifa.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1988. The Pre-Hellenistic Israelite Anthroponymy and Prosopography, Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 28. Leuven: Peeters.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2002. The Earliest Diaspora: Israelites and Judeans in Pre-Hellenistic Mesopotamia. Tel Aviv: Tel Aviv University.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2014. ‘Judeans in Babylonia – Updating the dossier’ in Gabbay, U. and Secunda, S. (eds.), Encounters by the Rivers of Babylon: Scholarly Conversations Between Jews, Iranians and Babylonians in Antiquity, Texts and Studies in Ancient Judaism 160. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, pp. 109–29.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2015a. ‘Notes on the onomastics from Yahūdu’, Nouvelles Assyriologiques Brèves et Utilitaires 2015/85.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2015b. ‘Yamu-iziri the summoner of Yahūdu and Aramaic linguistic interference’, Nouvelles Assyriologiques Brèves et Utilitaires 2015/86.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2016. ‘Neo- and Late-Babylonian notes’ in Finkelstein, I., Robin, C., and Römer, T. (eds.), Alphabets, Texts and Artifacts in the Ancient Near East. Studies Presented to Benjamin Sass. Paris: Van Dieren, pp. 520–64.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2018. A Prosopography of the Israelites in Old Testament Traditions: A Contextualized Handbook. Tel Aviv: Archaeological Center Publications.Google Scholar
Abraham, K. 1997. ‘Šušan in the Egibi texts from the time of Marduk-nāṣir-apli’, Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica 28, 5585.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Abraham, K., Jursa, M., and Levavi, Y. 2018. ‘Further Collations to CUSAS 28’, Nouvelles Assyriologiques Brèves et Utilitaires 2018/53.Google Scholar
Baker, H. D. (ed.) 2001. The Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire, 2/II: L–N. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project.Google Scholar
Benz, F. L. 1972. Personal Names in Phoenician and Punic Inscriptions, Studia Pohl 8. Rome: Pontificium Institutum Biblicum.Google Scholar
Bongenaar, A. C. V. M. 1997. The Neo-Babylonian Ebabbar Temple at Sippar: Its Administration and its Prosopography, Publications de l’Institut historique-archéologique néerlandais de Stamboul 80. Leiden: Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut te Istanbul.Google Scholar
Bregstein, L. B. 1993. Seal Use in Fifth Century BC Nippur, Iraq: A Study of Seal Selection and Sealing Practices in the Murašû Archive. PhD dissertation: University of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia.Google Scholar
de Clercq, L. and Ménant, J. 1903. Collection de Clercq: Catalogue méthodique et raisonné, Vol. 2. Paris: Leroux.Google Scholar
Da Riva, R. 2002. Der Ebabbar-Tempel von Sippar in frühneubabylonischer Zeit (640–580 v.Chr.), Alter Orient und Altes Testament 291. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag.Google Scholar
Donner, H. 1957–8. ‘Zur Inschrift von Sudschīn Aa 9’, Archiv für Orientforschung 18, 390–2.Google Scholar
Durand, J.-M. 1982. Documents cunéiformes de la IVe section de l’École Pratique des Hautes Études. Tome I: Catalogue et copies cunéiformes. Geneva: Droz.Google Scholar
Fitzmyer, J. A. 1961. ‘The Aramaic inscriptions of Sefire I and II’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 81, 178222.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Friedrich, J., Röllig, W., Amadasi Guzzo, M. G., and Mayer, W. 1999. Phönizisch-Punische Grammatik, 3rd ed., Analecta Orientalia 55. Rome: Pontificium Institutum Biblicum.Google Scholar
Gehlken, E. 1996. Uruk: Spätbabylonische Wirtschaftstexte aus dem Eanna-Archiv, Tl. 2: Texte verschiedenen Inhalts, Ausgrabungen in Uruk-Warka Endberichte 11. Mainz: Philipp von Zabern.Google Scholar
Harding, G. L. 1971. An Index and Concordance of Pre-Islamic Arabian Names and Inscriptions, Near and Middle East Series 8. Toronto: University of Toronto Press.Google Scholar
Hoftijzer, J. and Jongeling, K. 1995. Dictionary of the North-West Semitic Inscriptions, 2 Vols, Handbuch der Orientalistik I/21. Leiden: Brill.Google Scholar
Horowitz, W., Oshima, T., and Sanders, S. L. 2018. Cuneiform in Canaan: The Next Generation, 2nd ed. University Park: Eisenbrauns.Google Scholar
Israel, F. 1991. ‘Note di onomastica semitica IV: rassegna critica sull’onomastica fenicio-punica’ in Atti del II congresso internazionale di studi fenici e punici, Roma, 9–14 novembre 1987. Rome: Consiglio Nazionale delle Ricerche: Istituto per la Civiltà Fenicia e Punica, pp. 511–22.Google Scholar
Kaddary, M. Z. 1963. ‘Ḥll = “bore”, “pierce”?’, Vetus Testamentum 13, 486–9.Google Scholar
Kozuh, M. 2014. The Sacrificial Economy: Assessors, Contractors, and Thieves in the Management of Sacrificial Sheep at the Eanna Temple of Uruk (ca. 625–520 BC), Explorations in Ancient Near Eastern Civilizations 2. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns.Google Scholar
Lipiński, E. 1995. Dieux et deésses de l’univers phénicien et punique, Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 64. Leuven: Peeters.Google Scholar
Lipschits, O. 2004. ‘Ammon in transition from vassal kingdom to Babylonian province’, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research 335, 3852.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Littmann, E. 1953. ‘Arabische Hypokoristika’ in Hvidberg, F. F. (ed.), Studia Orientalia Ioanni Pedersen Septuagenario AD VII id. Nov. anno MCMLIII a collegis discipulis amicis dicata. Copenhagen: Munskaard, pp. 193–9.Google Scholar
Pearce, L. E. and Wunsch, C. 2014. Documents of Judean Exiles and West Semites in Babylonia in the Collection of David Sofer, Cornell University Studies in Assyriology and Sumerology 28. Bethesda: CDL Press.Google Scholar
Pedersén, O. 2005. Archive und Bibliotheken in Babylon: Die Tontafeln der Grabung Robert Koldeweys 1899–1917, Abhandlungen der Deutschen Orient-Gesellschaft 25 Saarbrücken: Saarländische Druckerei und Verlag.Google Scholar
Radner, K. (ed.) 1998. The Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire, 1/I: A. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project.Google Scholar
San Nicolò, M. 1951. Babylonische Rechtsurkunden des ausgehenden 8. und des 7. Jahrhunderts v. Chr., Abhandlungen der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philologisch-historische Klasse, Neue Folge 34. München: Verlag der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.Google Scholar
van der Spek, R. J. 1986. Grondbezit in het Seleucidische Rijk. Amsterdam: Vrije Universiteit Uitgeverij.Google Scholar
Stamm, J. J. 1980. Beiträge zur hebräischen und altorientalischen Namenkunde. Zu seinem 70. Geburtstag herausgegeben von Ernst Jenni und Martin A. Klopfenstein, Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis 30. Freiburg/Göttingen: Universitätsverlag/Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.Google Scholar
Stol, M. 1977. ‘Un texte oublié’, Revue d’assyriologie et d’archéologie orientale 71, 96.Google Scholar
Stolper, M. W. 1985. Entrepreneurs and Empire: The Murašû Archive, the Murašû Firm, and Persian Rule in Babylonia, Uitgaven van het Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut te Istanbul 54. Istanbul: Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut.Google Scholar
Stolper, M. W. 1996. ‘A paper chase after the Aramaic on TCL 13 193’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 116, 517–21.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tarasewicz, R. and Zawadzki, S. 2018. Animal Offerings and Cultic Calendar in the Neo-Babylonian Sippar, Alter Orient und Altes Testament 451. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag.Google Scholar
Weidner, E. F. 1939. ‘Jojachin, König von Juda, in babylonischen Keilschrifttexten’ in Mélanges Syriens offerts à M. René Dussaud, secrétaire perpétuel de l’Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres, par ses amis et ses élèves II, Bibliothèque archéologique et historique 30. Paris: Geuthner, 923–35, pls I–V.Google Scholar
Wunsch, C. 1993. Die Urkunden des babylonischen Geschäftsmannes Iddin-Marduk: Zum Handel mit Naturalien im 6. Jahrhundert v. Chr., Vol. 2, Cuneiform Monographs 3b. Groningen: Styx.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wunsch, C. 2003–4. ‘Findelkinder und Adoption nach neubabylonischen Quellen’, Archiv für Orientforschung 50, 172244.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1978a. On West Semites in Babylonia during the Chaldean and Achaemenian Periods: An Onomastic Study, revised version. Jerusalem: Wanaarta/Tel Aviv University.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1978b. ‘Phoenicians, Philistines and Moabites in Mesopotamia in the first millennium BC’, Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research 230, 5765.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zadok, R. 1979. The Jews in Babylonia during the Chaldean and Achaemenian Periods According to Babylonian Sources, Studies in the History of the Jewish People and the Land of Israel Monograph Series 3. Haifa: University of Haifa.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1981. ‘Arabians in Mesopotamia during the Late-Assyrian, Chaldean, Achaemenian and Hellenistic Periods’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 131, 4284.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1984. ‘Assyro-Babylonian lexical and onomastic notes’, Bibliotheca Orientalis 41, 3346.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1985. Geographical Names according to Neo- and Late-Babylonian Texts, Répertoire Géographique des Textes Cunéiformes 8. Wiesbaden: Reichert.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1988. The Pre-Hellenistic Israelite Anthroponymy and Prosopography, Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 28. Leuven: Peeters.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2000. ‘On the prosopography and onomastics of Syria–Palestine and adjacent regions’, Ugarit Forschungen 32, 599674.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2002. The Earliest Diaspora: Israelites and Judeans in Pre-Hellenistic Mesopotamia, Publications of the Diaspora Research Institute 151. Tel Aviv: Tel Aviv University.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2003. ‘The representation of foreigners in Neo- and Late Babylonian legal documents (eighth through second centuries BCE)’ in Lipschits, O. and Blenkinsopp, J. (eds.), Judah and the Judeans in the Neo-Babylonian Period. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns, pp. 471589.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zadok, R. 2014. ‘Judeans in Babylonia: Updating the Dossier’ in Gabbay, U. and Secunda, S. (eds.), Encounters by the Rivers of Babylon: Scholarly Conversations between Jews, Iranians and Babylonians in Antiquity, Texts and Studies in Ancient Judaism 160. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, pp. 109–29.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2015. ‘West Semitic groups in the Nippur region between c. 750 and 330 BCE’ in Stökl, J. and Waerzeggers, C. (eds.), Exile and Return: The Babylonian Contexts, Beihefte zur Zeitschrift für die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 478. Berlin: De Gruyter, pp. 94156.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zadok, R. 2018. ‘People from countries west and north of Babylonia in Babylon during the reign of Nebuchadnezzar II’, Hebrew Bible and Ancient Israel 7, 112–29.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zadok, R and Zadok, T. 2003. ‘Neo/Late-Babylonian geography and documentation’, Nouvelles Assyriologiques Brèves et Utilitaires 2003/35.Google Scholar
Zawadzki, S. 2018. The Rental of Houses in the Neo-Babylonian Period (VI–V Centuries BC). Warsaw: Agade Bis.Google Scholar
Al-Jallad, A. 2022. ‘One wāw to rule them all: the origin and fate of wawation in Arabic’ in Donner, F. M. and Hasselbach-Andee, R. (eds.), Scripts and Scripture: Writing and Religion in Arabia circa 500–700 CE. Chicago: The Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago.Google Scholar
Al-Theeb, S. 2002. Nuqūsh Jabal Umm Jadhāyidh al-Nabaṭiyyah. Riyadh: Maktabat al- Malik Fahd al-Waṭaniyya.Google Scholar
Caskell, W. 1966. Ǧamharat an-nasab. Das genealogische Werk des Hišām ibn Muḥammad al-Kalbī, Vol. 2. Leiden: Brill.Google Scholar
Dietrich, M. 2003. The Babylonian Correspondence of Sargon and Sennacherib. Helsinki: Helsinki University Press.Google Scholar
Eph‘al, I. 1974. ‘“Arabs” in Babylonia in the 8th century BC’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 94/1: 108–15.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Eph‘al, I. 1984. The Ancient Arabs: Nomads on the Borders of the Fertile Crescent, 9th–5th Centuries BC. Jerusalem: Magnes Press/Hebrew University.Google Scholar
Eskoubi, Ḫ. M. 1999. Dirāsah taḥlīliyyah muqāranah li-nuqūš min minṭaqah (rum) ǧanūb ġarb taymāˀ. Riyāḍ: wazīrat al-maˁārif.Google Scholar
Harding, G. L. 1971. An Index and Concordance of Pre-Islamic Arabian Names and Inscriptions. Toronto: University of Toronto Press.Google Scholar
Hausleiter, A. and Schaudig, H. 2016. ‘Rock relief and cuneiform inscriptions of king Nabonidus at al-Ḥāˀiṭ (province of Ḥāˀil, Saudi Arabia), ancient Padakku’, Zeitschrift für Orient-Archäologie 9, 224–40.Google Scholar
Hayajneh, H. 2001. ‘First evidence of Nabonidus in the ancient North Arabian inscriptions from the region of Taymāˀ’, Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian Studies 31, 8195.Google Scholar
Kootstra, F. 2016. ‘The language of the Taymanitic inscriptions and its classification’, Arabian Epigraphic Notes 2, 67140.Google Scholar
Kootstra, F. 2023. The Writing Culture of Ancient Dadan. Leiden: Brill.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. 1997. ‘Trade routes and trade goods at the northern end of the “Incense Road” in the first millennium BC’ in Avanzini, A. (ed.), Profumi d’Arabia: atti del convegno, Saggi di storia antica 11. Rome: L’ “Erma” di Bretschneider, pp. 333–49.Google Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. 2000. ‘Reflections on the linguistic map of pre-Islamic Arabia’, Arabian Archaeology and Epigraphy 11, 3979.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Macdonald, M. C. A. 2009. ‘Arabs, Arabias, and Arabic before late antiquity’, Topoi 16, 277332.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Negev, A. 1991. Personal Names in the Nabatean Realm. Jerusalem: Institute of Archaeology, Hebrew University.Google Scholar
Rabinowitz, A. 1956. ‘Aramaic inscriptions of the fifth century BCE from a North-Arab shrine in Egypt’, Journal of Near Eastern Studies 15/1, 19.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Retsö, J. 2003. The Arabs in Antiquity: Their History from the Assyrians to the Umayyads. New York: Routledge.Google Scholar
Sass, B. 1991. Studia Alphabetica: On the Origin and Early History of the Northwest Semitic, South Semitic and Greek Alphabets, Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis 102. Freiburg/Göttingen: Universitätsverlag/Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.Google Scholar
Schaudig, H. 2001. Die Inschriften Nabonids von Babylon und Kyros’ des Großen, samt den in ihrem Umfeld entstandenen Tendenzschriften. Textausgabe und Grammatik, Alter Orient und Altes Testament 256. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag.Google Scholar
Stark, J. K. 1971. Personal Names in Palmyrene Inscriptions. Oxford: Clarendon.Google Scholar
Stein, P. 2011. ‘Ancient South Arabian’ in Weninger, S., Khan, G., Streck, M. P., and Watson, J. C. E. (eds.), The Semitic Languages: An International Handbook. Handbücher zur Sprach- und Kommunikationswissenschaft 36. Berlin/Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, pp. 1042–72.Google Scholar
Streck, M. P. 1999. ‘Review of S. W. Cole 1996. The Early Neo-Babylonian Governor’s Archive from Nippur’, Zeitschrift für Assyriologie und Vorderasiatische Archäologie 89, 286–95.Google Scholar
Weiershäuser, F. and Novotny, J. 2020. The Royal Inscriptions of Amēl-Marduk (561–560 BC), Neriglissar (559–556 BC), and Nabonidus (555–539 BC), Kings of Babylon, Royal Inscriptions of the Neo-Babylonian Empire 2. University Park: Eisenbrauns.Google Scholar
Winnett, F. V. and Harding, G. L. 1978. Inscriptions from Fifty Safaitic Cairns. Toronto: University of Toronto Press.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1977. On West Semites in Babylonia During the Chaldean and Achaemenian Periods. An Onomastic Study. Jerusalem: Wanaarta.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1981. ‘Arabians in Mesopotamia during the Late-Assyrian, Chaldean, Achaemenian and Hellenistic periods chiefly according to the cuneiform sources’, Zeitschrift der Deutsschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 131/1, 4284.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2003. ‘The representation of foreigners in Neo- and Late Babylonian legal documents (eighth through second centuries BCE)’ in Lipschits, O. and Blenkinsopp, J. (eds.), Judah and the Judeans in the Neo-Babylonian Period. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns, pp. 471589.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zadok, R. 2013. ‘The onomastics of the Chaldean, Aramean, and Arabian tribes in Babylonia during the first millennium’ in Berlejung, A. and Streck, M. P. (eds.), Arameans, Chaldeans, and Arabs in Babylonia and Palestine in the First Millennium BC, Leipziger Altorientalistische Studien 3. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp. 261336.Google Scholar
Allen, J. P. 2013. The Ancient Egyptian Language. An Historical Study. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Backes, B. and Dresbach, G. 2007. ‘Index zu Michelle Thirion, “Notes d’onomastique. Contribution à une révision du Ranke PN”, 1–14e série’, British Museum Studies in Ancient Egypt and Sudan 8, 148.Google Scholar
Bongenaar, A. C. V. M. and Haring, B. J. J. 1994. ‘Egyptians in Neo-Babylonian Sippar’, Journal of Cuneiform Studies 46, 5972.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Broux, Y. and Coussement, S. 2014. ‘Double Names as Indicators of Social Stratification in Graeco-Roman Egypt’ in Depauw, M. and Coussement, S. (eds.), Identifiers and Identification Methods in the Ancient World, Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 229. Leuven: Peeters, pp. 119–39.Google Scholar
Dandamayev, M. A. 1992. ‘Egyptians in Babylonia in the 6th–5th centuries BC’ in Charpin, D. and Joannès, F. (eds.), La circulation des biens, des personnes et des idées dans le Proche-Orient ancien. Actes de la XXXVIIIe Rencontre Assyriologique Internationale (Paris, 8–10 juillet 1991). Paris: Éditions Recherche sur les Civilisations, pp. 321–5.Google Scholar
Draper, C. 2015. ‘Two Libyan names in a seventh century sale document from Assur’, Journal of Ancient Egyptian Interconnections 7/2, 115.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Edel, E. 1980. Neue Deutungen keilschriftlicher Umschreibungen ägyptischer Wörter und Personennamen, Sitzungsberichte der österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften 375. Vienna: Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften.Google Scholar
Hackl, J. 2011. ‘Neue spätbabylonische Lehrverträge aus dem British Museum und der Yale Babylonian Collection’‚ Archiv für Orientforschung 52, 7797.Google Scholar
Hackl, J. and Jursa, M. 2015. ‘Egyptians in Babylonia in the Neo-Babylonian and Achaemenid Periods’ in Stökl, J. and Waerzeggers, C. (eds.), Exile and Return: The Babylonian Context, Beihefte zur Zeitschrift für die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 478. Berlin: De Gruyter, pp. 157–80.Google Scholar
Huber, I. 2006. ‘Von Affenwärtern, Schlangenbeschwörern und Palastmanagern: Ägypter im Mesopotamien des ersten vorchristlichen Jahrtausends’ in Rollinger, R. and Truschnegg, B. (eds.), Altertum und Mittelmeerraum: die antike Welt diesseits und jenseits der Levante. Festschrift für Peter W. Haider zum 60. Geburtstag, Oriens and Occidens 12. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner, pp. 303–29.Google Scholar
Joannès, F. and Lemaire, A. 1996. ‘Contrats babyloniens d’époque achéménide du Bît-Abî râm avec une épigraphe Araméenne’, Revue d’Assyriologie et d’Archéologie Orientale 90, 4160.Google Scholar
Jordan, B., with the assistance of S. Specht, since 2017. Demotisches Namenbuch: Suchliste. www.aegyptologie.unimuenchen.de/download/jordan_demot_nb_suchliste_2017.pdf.Google Scholar
Leahy, A. 1980. ‘“Ḥarwa” and “Ḥarbes”’, Chronique d’Égypte 55, 4363.Google Scholar
Lüddeckens, E. and Brunch, W. 1980–2000. Demotisches Namenbuch. Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert.Google Scholar
Osing, J. 1978. ‘Zu einigen ägyptischen Namen in keilschriftlicher Umschreibung’‚ Göttinger Miszellen 27, 3741.Google Scholar
Ranke, H. 1910–11. Keilschriftliches Material zur altägyptischen Vokalisation, Abhandlungen der Königlich Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philosophisch-historische Klasse 2. Berlin: Königliche Akademie der Wissenschaften.Google Scholar
Ranke, H. 1935, 1952, 1976. Die Ägyptische Personennamen. 1935. Bd. I: Verzeichnis von Namen; 1952. Bd. II: Einleitung. Form und Inhalt der Namen. Geschichte der Namen. Vergleiche mit andren Namen. Nachträge und Zusätze zu Bd I. Umschreibungslisten; 1976. Bd. III: Verzeichnis der Bestandteile. Glückstadt: J. J. Augustin.Google Scholar
Ray, J. D. 1990. ‘The names Psammetichus and Takheta’, Journal of Egyptian Archaeology 76, 196–9.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Roth, M. T. 1989. Babylonian Marriage Agreements: 7th–3rd centuries BC, Alter Orient und Altes Testament 222. Kevelaer/Neukirchen-Vluyn: Butzon & Bercker/Neukirchener Verlag.Google Scholar
Satzinger, H. 1984. ‘Zu den neubabylonischen Transkriptionen ägyptischer Personennamen’, Göttinger Miszellen 73, 89.Google Scholar
Schneider, T. 1992. Asiatische Personennamen in ägyptischen Quellen des Neuen Reiches, Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis 114. Freiburg/Göttingen: Universitätsverlag/Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht.Google Scholar
Spar, I., Logan, T. J., and Allen, J. P. 2006. ‘Two Neo-Babylonian texts of foreign workmen’ in Guinan, A. K., deJ. Ellis, M., Ferrara, A. J., et al. (eds.), If a Man Builds a Joyful House. Assyriological Studies in Honor of Erle Verdun Leichty, Cuneiform Monographs 31. Leiden: Brill, pp. 443–61.Google Scholar
Stol, M. 1977. ‘Un texte oublié’, Revue d’Assyriologie et d’Archéologie Orientale 71, 96.Google Scholar
Stolper, M. W. 1985. Entrepreneurs and Empire: the Murašû Archive, the Murašû Firm, and Persian Rule in Babylonia, Uitgaven van het Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut te Istanbul 54. Istanbul: Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut.Google Scholar
Takács, G. 1999. Etymological Dictionary of Egypt, Vol. 1: A Phonological Introduction, Handbuch der Orientalistik 84. Leiden: Brill.Google Scholar
Thirion, M. 1979–2001. ‘Notes d’onomastique. Contribution à une revision du Ranke PN’, Revue d’Égyptologie 31 (1979), 8196; 33 (1981), 79–87; 34 (1982–3), 125–43; 36 (1985), 125–43; 37 (1986), 131–7; 39 (1988), 131–46; 42 (1991), 213–30; 43 (1992), 163–8; 45 (1994), 175–88; 46 (1995), 171–80; 52 (2001), 265–76.Google Scholar
Vandorpe, K. and Vleeming, S. P. 2017. The Erbstreit Papyri: A Bilingual Dossier from Pathyris of the Second Century BC, Studia Demotica 13. Leuven: Peeters.Google Scholar
Vittmann, G. 1984. ‘Zu einigen keilschriftlichen Umschreibungen ägyptischer Personennamen’, Göttinger Miszellen 70, 65–6.Google Scholar
Vittmann, G. 1989. ‘Zu den ägyptischen Entsprechungen aramäisch überlieferter Personennamen’, Orientalia Nova Series 58/2, 213–29.Google Scholar
Vittmann, G. 2013a. ‘Personal names: function and significance’ in Frood, E. and Wendrich, W. (eds.), UCLA Encyclopedia of Egyptology. Los Angeles. https://escholarship.org/uc/item/7t12z11t.Google Scholar
Vittmann, G. 2013b. ‘Personal names: structures and patterns’ in Frood, E. and Wendrich, W. (eds.), UCLA Encyclopedia of Egyptology. Los Angeles. https://escholarship.org/uc/item/42v9x6xp.Google Scholar
Weidner, E. F. 1939. ‘Jojachin, König von Juda, in babylonischen Keilschrifttexten’ in Mélanges Syriens offerts à M. René Dussaud, secrétaire perpétuel de l’Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres, par ses amis et ses élèves II, Bibliothèque archéologique et historique 30. Paris: Geuthner, 923–35.Google Scholar
Winnicki, J. K. 2009. Late Egypt and Her Neighbours. Foreign Population in Egypt in the First Millennium BC, The Journal of Juristic Papyrology Supplements 12. Warsaw: Drukarnia Duo Studio.Google Scholar
Wiseman, D. J. 1966. ‘Some Egyptians in Babylonia’, Iraq 28, 154–8.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zadok, R. 1977. ‘On some Egyptians in first millennium Mesopotamia’, Göttinger Miszellen 26, 63–8.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1983. ‘On some Egyptians in Babylonian documents’, Göttinger Miszellen 64, 73–5.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1989–90. ‘Review of M. W. Stolper 1985. Entrepreneurs and Empire: The Murašû Archive, the Murašû Firm, and Persian Rule in Babylonia’, Die Welt des Orients 20–1, 273–6.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1992. ‘Egyptians in Babylonia and Elam during the 1st Millennium BC’, Lingua Aegyptia: Journal of Egyptian Language Studies 2, 139–46.Google Scholar
Adiego, I. J. 2007. The Carian Language, Handbuch der Orientalistik 86. Leiden/Boston: Brill.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Baker, H. D. (ed.) 2001. The Prosopography of the Neo-Assyrian Empire, 2/II: L–N. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project.Google Scholar
Beckman, G. 1983. ‘A contribution to Hittite onomastic studies’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 103, 623–7.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Brixhe, C. 2016. Stèles et langue de Pisidie. Nancy: Association pour la Diffusion de la Recherche sur l’Anitquité.Google Scholar
Dees, L. C. 2021. ‘Carian names in Babylonian records: some new analyses’, Nouvelles Assyriologiques Brèves et Utilitaires 2021/23.Google Scholar
Dercksen, J. G. 2014. ‘Review of T. Zehnder 2010. Die hethitischen Frauennamen: Katalog und Interpretation’, Orientalistische Literaturzeitung 109, 196–9.Google Scholar
Eilers, W. 1940. ‘Kleinasiatisches’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 94, 189233.Google Scholar
Goetze, A. 1962. ‘Cilicians’, Journal of Cuneiform Studies 16, 4858.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gusmani, R. 1964 and 1980–6. Lydisches Wörterbuch. Mit grammatischer Skizze und Inschriftensammlung und Ergänzungsband. Heidelberg: Winter Verlag.Google Scholar
Hoffner, H. A. 1998. ‘Name, Namengebung. C. Bei den Hethitern’, Reallexikon der Assyriologie und der Vorderasiatischen Archäologie 9, 116–21.Google Scholar
Houwink ten Cate, P. H. J. 1961. The Luwian Population Groups of Lycia and Cilicia Aspera during the Hellenistic Period, Documenta et Monumenta Orientis Antiqui 10. Leiden: Brill.Google Scholar
Kloekhorst, A. 2019. Kanišite Hittite. The Earliest Attested Record of Indo-European, Handbuch der Orientalistik 132. Leiden/Boston: Brill.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Laroche, E. 1966. Les noms des hittites. Paris: Klincksieck.Google Scholar
Laroche, E. 1981. ‘Les noms des hittites. Supplément’, Hethitica 4, 358.Google Scholar
Melchert, H. C. 2004. A Dictionary of the Lycian Language. Ann Arbor: Beech Stave.Google Scholar
Melchert, H. C. 2013. ‘Naming practices in second- and first-millennium western Anatolia’ in Parker, R. (ed.), Personal Names in Ancient Anatolia, Proceedings of the British Academy 191. Oxford: Oxford University Press, pp. 3149.Google Scholar
Melchert, H. C. 2017. ‘Anatolian’ in Kapović, M. (ed.), The Indo-European Languages, 2nd ed. London/New York: Routledge, pp. 171201.Google Scholar
Neumann, G. 2007. Glossar des Lykischen. Überarbeitet und zum Druck gebracht von Johann Tischler, Dresdner Beiträge zur Hethitologie 21. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Pérez Orozco, S. 2007. ‘La lengua sidética. Ensayo de síntesis’, Kadmos 46, 125–42.Google Scholar
Rieken, E. 2017. ‘The dialectology of Anatolian’ in Klein, J. S., Joseph, B. D., and Fritz, M. (eds.), Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics, Handbücher zur Sprach- und Kommunikationswissenschaft 41.1. Berlin: De Gruyter, pp. 298309.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Simon, Zs. 2016. ‘Bemerkungen zu den karischen Namen aus Borsippa’, Res Antiquae 13, 273–80.Google Scholar
Simon, Zs. 2020. ‘On some central Anatolian Neo-Hittite ruler names with Šarruma’, Nouvelles Assyriologiques Brèves et Utilitaires 2020/92.Google Scholar
Tischler, J. 1982. ‘Beiträge zur hethitischen Anthroponymie’ in Tischler, J. (ed.), Serta indogermanica. Festschrift für Günter Neumann zum 60. Geburtstag, Innsbrucker Beiträge zur Sprachwissenschaft 40. Innsbruck: Institut für Sprachwissenschaft der Universität, pp. 439–53.Google Scholar
Tischler, J. 1995. ‘Kleinasiatische Onomastik (Hethitisch)’ in Eichler, E. (ed.), Namenforschung. Ein internationales Handbuch zur Onomastik, Handbücher zur Sprach- und Kommunikationswissenschaft 11.1. Berlin: De Gruyter, pp. 636–44.Google Scholar
Tischler, J. 2002. ‘Zur Morphologie und Semantik der hethitischen Personen- und Götternamen’ in Streck, M. P. and Weninger, S. (eds.), Altorientalische und Semitische Onomastik, Alter Orient und Altes Testament 296. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag, pp. 7584.Google Scholar
Trémouille, M.-C. n.d. Répertoire onomastique. www.hethport.uni-wuerzburg.de/hetonom/ONOMASTIdata.html.Google Scholar
Vernet Pons, M. 2016. ‘The Lycian PN Artimas and Arteimas: a new proposal for an Iranian and epichoric etymology’, Glotta 92, 280–94.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Waerzeggers, C. 2006. ‘The Carians of Borsippa’, Iraq 68, 122.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yakubovich, I. 2010. Sociolinguistics of the Luvian Language, Brill’s Studies in Indo-European Languages and Linguistics 2. Leiden: Brill.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Yakubovich, I. 2013. ‘Anatolian names in -wiya and the structure of Empire Luwian onomastics’ in Mouton, A., Rutherford, I., and Yakubovich, I. (eds.), Luwian Identities. Culture, Language and Religion Between Anatolia and the Aegean, Culture and History of the Ancient Near East 64. Leiden: Brill, pp. 87123.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1979. ‘On some foreign population groups in first millennium Babylonia’, Tel Aviv 6, 164–81.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zadok, R. 1994. ‘On some anthroponyms and toponyms’, Nouvelles Assyriologiques Brèves et Utilitaires 1994/14.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2005. ‘On Anatolians, Greeks and Egyptians in “Chaldean” and Achaemenid Babylonia’, Tel Aviv 32, 76106.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Zehnder, T. 2010. Die hethitischen Frauennamen. Katalog und Interpretation, Dresdner Beiträge zur Hethitologie 29. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Zgusta, L. 1964. Kleinasiatische Personennamen. Prag: Verlag der Tschechoslowakischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.Google Scholar
Zinko, C. 2017. ‘The documentation of Anatolian’ in Klein, J. S., Joseph, B. D., and Fritz, M. (eds.), Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics, Handbücher zur Sprach- und Kommunikationswissenschaft 41.1. Berlin: De Gruyter, pp. 239–49.Google Scholar
Boiy, T. 2005. ‘Akkadian Greek double names in Hellenistic Babylonia’ in van Soldt, W. H. and Katz, D. (eds.), Ethnicity in Ancient Mesopotamia. Papers Read at the 48th Rencontre Assyriologique Internationale Leiden, 1–4 July 2002, Uitgaven van het Nederlands Instituut voor het Nabije Oosten te Leiden 102. Leiden: Nederlands Instituut voor het Nabije Oosten, pp. 4760.Google Scholar
Bowman, R. 1939. ‘Anu-uballit-Kefalon’, American Journal of Semitic Languages and Literatures 56/3, 231–43.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Corò, P. 2014. ‘Identifying women in Hellenistic Uruk: a matter of perspective?’, KASKAL 11, 183–92.Google Scholar
Corò, P. 2020. ‘A new spelling for the name of Laodice in cuneiform: a matter of literacy?’, Nouvelles Assyriologiques Brèves et Utilitaires 2020/79.Google Scholar
Corò, P. 2021. ‘Between a queen and an ordinary woman: on Laodice and the representation of women in cuneiform sources in the Hellenistic period’ in Droß-Krüpe, K. and Fink, S. (eds.), Powerful Women in the Ancient World Perception and (Self)Presentation. Proceedings of the 8th Melammu Workshop, Kassel, 30 January–1 February 2019, Melammu Workshops and Monographs 4. Münster: Zaphon, pp. 201–10.Google Scholar
Del Monte, G. F. 1997. Testi dalla Babilonia ellenistica, Vol. 1: Testi cronografici, Studi Ellenistici 9. Pisa: Istituti editoriali e poligrafici internazionali.Google Scholar
Doty, L. T. 1988. ‘Nicharchos and Kephalon’ in Leichty, E., deJ. Ellis, M., and Gerardi, P. (eds.), A Scientific Humanist. Studies in Memory of Abraham Sachs, Occasional Publications of the Samuel Noah Kramer Fund 9. Philadelphia: University Museum, University of Pennsylvania, pp. 95118.Google Scholar
van Emde Boas, E., Rijksbaron, A., Huitink, L., and de Bakker, M. 2019. The Cambridge Grammar of Classical Greek. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Finkel, I. L., van der Spek, R. J., and Pirngruber, R. forthcoming. Babylonian Chronographic Texts from the Hellenistic Period. Atlanta: SBL.Google Scholar
Hartmann, I. J. 2002. ‘What name, what parentage? The classification of Greek names and the Elean corpus’, Oxford University Working Papers in Linguistics, Philology & Phonetics 7, 5581.Google Scholar
Horrocks, G. 2010. A History of Greek Language and its Speakers, 2nd ed. Chichester: Wiley-Blackwell.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Langin-Hooper, S. M. and Pearce, L. E. 2014. ‘Mammonymy, maternal-line names and cultural identification: clues from the onomasticon of Hellenistic Uruk’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 134, 185202.Google Scholar
Monerie, J. 2012. ‘Les communautés grecques en Babylonie (VIIe – IIIe s. av. J.-C.)’, Pallas 89, 345–65.Google Scholar
Monerie, J. 2014. D’Alexandre à Zoilos. Dictionnaire prosopographique des porteurs de nom grec dans les sources cuneiforms, Oriens et Occidens 23. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner.Google Scholar
Monerie, J. 2015. ‘Writing Greek with weapons singularly ill-designed for the purpose: the transcription of Greek in cuneiform’ in Rollinger, R. and van Dongen, E. (eds.), Mesopotamia in the Ancient World. Impact, Continuities, Parallels. Proceedings of the Seventh Symposium of the Melammu Project held in Obergurgl, Austria, November 4–8, 2013, Melammu Symposia 7. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag, pp. 349–64.Google Scholar
Oelsner, J. 1992. ‘Griechen in Babylonien und die einheimischen Tempel in hellenistischer Zeit’ in Charpin, D. and Joannès, F. (eds.), La circulation des biens, des personnes et des idées dans le Proche-Orient Ancien, Actes de la XXXVIIIe Rencontre Assyriologique Internationale, Paris, 8–10 juillet 1991. Paris: Editions Recherche sur les civilisations, pp. 341–7.Google Scholar
Pearce, L. E. and Corò, P. 2023. ‘Constructing identities: Greek names as a marker of Hellenizing identity’, Studia Orientalia Electronica 11/2, 72108.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Pirngruber, R. 2015. ‘Review of J. Monerie 2014. D’Alexandre à Zoilos: Dictionnaire prosopographique des porteurs de nom grec dans les sources cunéiformes’, H-Soz-u-Kult, H-Net Reviews, 12.Google Scholar
Röllig, W. 1960. ‘Griechische Eigennamen in Texten der babylonischen Spätzeit’, Orientalia 29, 376–91.Google Scholar
Rollinger, R. 2001. ‘The ancient Greeks and the impact of the Ancient Near East: textual evidence and historical perspective’ in Whiting, R. (ed.), Mythology and Mythologies, Melammu Symposia 2. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project, pp. 233–64.Google Scholar
Sachs, A. and Hunger, H. 1988, 1989, 1996. Astronomical Diaries and Related Texts from Babylonia, 3 Vols. Vienna: Austrian Academy of Sciences.Google Scholar
Sherwin-White, S. 1983. ‘Aristeas Ardibelteios. Some aspects of the use of double names in Seleucid Babylonia’, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik 50, 209–21.Google Scholar
Simon, Zs. 2017. ‘Review of J. Monerie 2014. D’Alexandre à Zoilos. Dictionnaire prosopographique des porteurs de nom grec dans les sources cuneiforms’, Ancient West and East 16, 437–9.Google Scholar
Smyth, H. W. 1956. Greek Grammar. Revised by G. M. Messing. Cambridge: Harvard University Press.Google Scholar
Thompson, A. 2001. ‘Ancient Greek personal names’ in Christidis, A. F. (ed.), A History of Ancient Greek. From the Beginnings to Late Antiquity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 677–92.Google Scholar
Brandenstein, W. and Mayrhofer, M. 1964. Handbuch des Altpersischen, Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Briant, P. 1996. Histoire de l’empire perse de Cyrus à Alexandre. Paris: Fayard.Google Scholar
Hinz, W. 1975. Altiranisches Sprachgut der Nebenüberlieferungen, Göttinger Orientforschungen III/3. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Isebaert, L. and Tavernier, J. 2012. ‘Le vieux-perse’, Res Antiquae 9, 299346.Google Scholar
Justeson, J. S. and Stephens, L. D. 1991–3. ‘Evolution of syllabaries from alphabets: transmission, language contrast, and script typology’, Die Sprache 35, 246.Google Scholar
Kent, R. G. 1953. Old Persian: Grammar, Texts, Lexikon, 2nd ed., American Oriental Series 33. New Haven: American Oriental Society.Google Scholar
Mayrhofer, M. 1979. Die altiranischen Namen, Iranisches Personennamenbuch 1. Vienna: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.Google Scholar
Sachs, A. and Hunger, H. 1988, 1989, 1996. Astronomical Diaries and Related Texts from Babylonia, 3 Vols. Vienna: Austrian Academy of Sciences.Google Scholar
Schmitt, R. 2004. ‘Old Persian’ in Woodard, R. D. (ed.), The Cambridge Encyclopedia of the World’s Ancient Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 717–41.Google Scholar
Schmitt, R. 2014. Wörterbuch der altpersischen Königsinschriften. Wiesbaden: Reichert.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Stolper, M. W. 1985. Entrepreneurs and Empire: the Murašû archive, the Murašû Firm, and Persian Rule in Babylonia. Istanbul: Nederlands Historisch-Archaeologisch Instituut.Google Scholar
Stolper, M. W. 1994. ‘A Late-Achaemenid lease from the Rich collection’, Journal of the American Oriental Society 114, 625–7.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Tavernier, J. 2007. Iranica in the Achaemenid period (c. 550–330 BC): Lexicon of Old Iranian Proper Names and Loanwords, Attested in Non-Iranian Texts, Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 158. Leuven: Peeters.Google Scholar
Tavernier, J. 2015. ‘Review of R. Zadok 2009. Iranische Personennamen in der neu- und spätbabylonischen Nebenüberlieferung’, Archiv für Orientforschung 53, 472–4.Google Scholar
Weidner, E. F. 1939. ‘Jojachin, König von Juda in babylonischen Keilschrifttexten’ in Mélanges syriens offerts à Monsieur René Dussaud, Vol. 2. Paris: Librairie Orientaliste Paul Geuthner, 923–35.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1976. ‘Review of W. Hinz 1975. Altiranisches Sprachgut der Nebenüberlieferungen’, Bibliotheca Orientalis 33, 213–19.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2009. Iranische Personennamen in der neu- und spätbabylonischen Nebenüberlieferung, Iranisches Personennamenbuch 7/1B. Vienna: Verlag der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.Google Scholar
Gorris, E. 2018. ‘Crossing the Elamite borderlands: a study of interregional contacts between Elam and the “kingdom” of Hara(n)’ in Tavernier, J., Gorris, E., Abraham, K., and Boschloos, V. (eds.), Topography and Toponymy in the Ancient Near East. Perspectives and Prospects, Publications de l’Institut Orientaliste de Louvain 71. Leuven: Peeters, pp. 313–44.Google Scholar
Gorris, E. 2020a. Power and Politics in the Neo-Elamite Kingdom, Acta Iranica 60. Leuven: Peeters.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Gorris, E. 2020b. ‘When God is forgotten … The orthography of the theophoric element Hu(m)ban in Elamite and Mesopotamian onomastics’, Les Études classiques 88, 163–80.Google Scholar
Grayson, . 1963. ‘The Walters Art Gallery Sennacherib inscription’, Archiv für Orientforschung 20, 8396.Google Scholar
Hinz, W. and Koch, H. 1987. Elamisches Wörterbuch, Archäologische Mitteilungen aus Iran, Ergänzungsband 17. Berlin: Dietrich Reimer.Google Scholar
Khačikjan, M. 1998. The Elamite Language, Documenta Asiana 4. Rome: Consiglio nazionale delle ricerche/Istituto per gli studi Micenei ed Egeo-Anatolici.Google Scholar
Grillot-Susini, F. 1994. ‘Une nouvelle approche de la morphologie élamite: racines, bases et familles de mots’, Journal asiatique 1, 118.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Grillot-Susini, F. and Roche, C. 1987. Éléments de grammaire Élamite. Paris: Geuthner.Google Scholar
Hämeen-Anttila, J. 2000. A Sketch of Neo-Assyrian Grammar, State Archives of Assyria Studies 13. Helsinki: The Neo-Assyrian Text Corpus Project.Google Scholar
Stève, M.-J. 1992. Syllabaire Elamite: Histoire et paléographie, Civilisations du Proche Orient, Série 2, Philologie I. Neuchâtel/Paris: Recherches et Publications.Google Scholar
Stolper, M. W. 2004. ‘Elamite’ in Woodard, R. D. (ed.), The Cambridge Encyclopedia of the World’s Ancient Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 6094.Google Scholar
Tallqvist, K. L. 1905. Neubabylonisches Namenbuch zu den Geschäftsurkunden aus der Zeit des Shamash-shum-ukîn bis Xerxes, Acta Societatis Scientarium Fennicae 32/2. Helsinki: Societas Litteraria Fennica.Google Scholar
Tavernier, J. 2007. ‘On some Elamite signs and sounds’, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft 157, 265–91.Google Scholar
Tavernier, J. 2010. ‘On the sounds rendered by the s-, š-, and ş/z- series in Elamite’ in Kogan, L. (ed.), Proceedings of the 53e Rencontre Assyriologique Internationale, Vol. 1: Language in the Ancient Near East, Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns, pp. 1059–78.Google Scholar
Tavernier, J. 2014. ‘What’s in a name: Hallušu, Hallutaš, or Hallutuš’, Revue d’Assyriologie et d’archéologie orientale 108/1, 61–6.Google Scholar
Tavernier, J. 2018. ‘The Elamite language’ in Álvarez-Mon, J., Basello, G. P., and Wicks, Y. (eds.), The Elamite World. London: Routledge, pp. 416–49.Google Scholar
de Vaan, J. M. C. T. 1995. ‘Ich bin eine Schwertklinge des Königs’. Die Sprache des Bēl-ibni, Alter Orient und Altes Testament 242. Kevelaer/Neukirchen-Vluyn: Butzon & Bercker/ Neukirchener Verlag.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1983. ‘A tentative structural analysis of Elamite hypocoristica’, Beiträge zur Namenforschung NF 18, 93120.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1984. The Elamite Onomasticon, Supplemento n. 40 agli Annali vol. 44.3. Naples: Istituto Universitario orientale.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1985. Geographical Names According to New- and Late-Babylonian Texts, Répertoire Géographique des Textes Cunéiformes 8. Wiesbaden: Dr. Ludwig Reichert.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 1991. ‘Elamite Onomastics’, Studi Epigrafici e Linguistici 8, 225–37.Google Scholar
Abraham, K. 2004. Business and Politics under the Persian Empire: The Financial Dealings of Marduk-nāṣir-apli of the House of Egibi (521–487 BCE). Bethesda: CDL.Google Scholar
Baker, H. D. 2004. The Archive of the Nappāḫu Family, Archiv für Orientforschung Beiheft 30. Vienna: Institut für Orientalistik.Google Scholar
Bartelmus, A. 2016. Fragmente einer grossen Sprache: Sumerisch im Kontext der Schreiberausbildung des Kassitenzeitlichen Babylonien, Untersuchungen zur Assyriologie und Vorderasiatischen Archäologie 12/12. Berlin: De Gruyter.Google Scholar
Charpin, D. 2019. ‘En marge d’EcritUr, 6: CUSAS 10 17 et l’onomastique théophore de Dumununna’, Nouvelles Assyriologiques Brèves et Utilitaires 2019/45.Google Scholar
Crisostomo, C. J. 2019. Translation as Scholarship: Language, Writing, and Bilingual Education in Ancient Babylonia, Studies in Ancient Near Eastern Records 22. Berlin: De Gruyter.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Finkel, I. L. 1988. ‘Adad-apla-iddina, Esagil-kīn-apli, and the Series SA.GIG’ in Leichty, E., deJ. Ellis, M., and Gerardi, P. (eds.), A Scientific Humanist: Studies in Memory of Abraham Sachs, Occasional Publications of the Samuel Noah Kramer Fund 9. Philadelphia: Samuel Noah Kramer Fund, The University Museum, pp. 143–59.Google Scholar
Frahm, E. 2018. ‘The exorcist’s manual: structure, language, Sitz im Leben’ in Van Buylaere, G., Luukko, M., Schwemer, D., and Mertens-Wagschal, A. (eds.), Sources of Evil: Studies in Mesopotamian Exorcistic Lore, Ancient Magic and Divination 5. Leiden: Brill, pp. 947Google Scholar
Gabbay, U. 2014. Pacifying the Hearts of the Gods: Emesal Prayers of the First Millennium BC, Heidelberger Emesal-Studien 1. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz.Google Scholar
Gabbay, U. and Jiménez, E. 2019. ‘Cultural imports and local products in the commentaries from Uruk: The case of the Gimil-Sîn family’ in Proust, C. and Steele, J. (eds.), Scholars and Scholarship in Late Babylonian Uruk, Why the Sciences of the Ancient World Matter 2. Cham: Springer, pp. 5388.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Geller, M. 2010. ‘Late Babylonian Lugal-e’ in Baker, H. D., Robson, E., Zólyomi, G. (eds.), Your Praise is Sweet: A Memorial Volume for Jeremy Black from Students, Colleagues and Friends. London: British Institute for the Study of Iraq, pp. 93100.Google Scholar
George, A. R. 1991. ‘Babylonian Texts from the folios of Sidney Smith. Part Two: Prognostic and Diagnostic Omens, Tablet I’, Revue d’Assyriologie 85, 137–67.Google Scholar
George, A. R. 1993. ‘Ninurta-pāqidāt’s dog bite, and notes on other comic tales’, Iraq 55, 6375.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
George, A. R. 2010. Babylonian Literary Texts in the Schøyen Collection, Cornell University Studies in Assyriology and Sumerology 10. Bethesda: CDL.Google Scholar
Gesche, P. D. 2001. Schulunterricht in Babylonien im ersten Jahrtausend v. Chr., Alter Orient und Altes Testament 275. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag.Google Scholar
Heeßel, N. P. 2010. ‘Neues von Esagil-kīn-apli: die ältere Version der physiognomischen Omenserie alamdimmû’ in Maul, S. M. and Heeßel, N. P. (eds.), Assur-Forschungen. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp. 139–87.Google Scholar
Hölscher, M. 1996. Die Personennamen der kassitenzeitlichen Texte aus Nippur, Imgula 1. Münster: Rhema.Google Scholar
Jacobsen, T. 1991. ‘Abstruse Sumerian’ in Cogan, M. and Eph‘al, I. (eds.), Ah, Assyria … : Studies in Assyrian History and Ancient Near Eastern Historiography Presented to Hayim Tadmor. Jerusalem: Magnes Press, pp. 279–91.Google Scholar
Jiménez, E. 2017. The Babylonian Disputation Poems, Culture and History of the Ancient Near East 87. Leiden: Brill.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Jursa, M. 2001–2. ‘Göttliche Gärtner? Eine bemekenswerte Liste’, Archiv für Orientforschung 48–9, 7689.Google Scholar
Lambert, W. G. 1957. ‘Ancestors, authors, and canonicity’, Journal of Cuneiform Studies 11, 114, 112.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lambert, W. G. 1962. ‘A catalogue of texts and authors’, Journal of Cuneiform Studies 16, 5977.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Lenzi, A. 2008. ‘The Uruk list of kings and sages and late Mesopotamian scholarship’, Journal of Ancient Near Eastern Religions 19, 137–69.Google Scholar
Litke, R. L. 1998. A Reconstruction of the Assyro-Babylonian God-Lists. AN : da-nu-um and AN : Anu šá amēli, Texts from the Babylonian Collection 3. New Haven: Yale Babylonian Collection.Google Scholar
Michalowski, P. 2004. ‘Sumerian’ in Woodard, R. D. (ed.), The Cambridge Encyclopedia of the World’s Ancient Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, pp. 1959.Google Scholar
Nielsen, J. P. 2011. Sons and Descendants: A Social History of Kin Groups and Family Names in the Early Neo-Babylonian Period, 747–626 BC, Culture and History of the Ancient Near East 43. Leiden/Boston: Brill.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Oelsner, J. 1982. ‘Spätachämenidische Texte aus Nippur’, Revue d’Assyriologie 76, 94–5.Google Scholar
Oshima, T. 2014. Babylonian Poems of Pious Sufferers: Ludlul Bēl Nēmeqi and the Babylonian Theodicy, Orientalische Religionen in der Antike 14. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck.Google Scholar
Oshima, T. 2017. ‘How “Mesopotamian” was Ahiqar the Wise? A search for Ahiqar in cuneiform texts’ in Berlejung, A., Maeir, A. M., and Schüle, A. (eds.), Wandering Aramaeans: Aramaeans Outside Syria. Textual and Archaeological Perspectives, Leipziger Altorientalische Studien 5. Wiesbaden: Harrassowitz, pp. 141–67.Google Scholar
Rubio, G. 2009. ‘Sumerian Literature’ in Ehrlich, C. S. (ed.), From an Antique Land. An Introduction to Ancient Near Eastern Literature, Lanham: Rowman and Littlefield, pp. 1175.Google Scholar
Sandowicz, M. 2018. ‘Before Xerxes: the role of the governor of Babylonia in the administration of justice under the first Achaemenids’ in Waerzeggers, C. and Seire, M. (eds.), Xerxes and Babylonia: The Cuneiform Evidence, Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 277. Leuven: Peeters, pp. 3562.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Schaudig, H. 2001. Die Inschriften Nabonids von Babylon und Kyros’ des Grossen, Alter Orient und Altes Testament 256. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag.Google Scholar
Tallqvist, K. L. 1902. Neubabylonisches Namenbuch zu den Geschäftsurkunden aus der Zeit des Šamaššumukîn bis Xerxes, Acta Societatis Scientiarum Fennicae 32/2. Helsinki: Societas Litteraria Fennica.Google Scholar
Wunsch, C. 2000. Das Egibi-Archiv: Die Felder und Garten, Vol. 1, Cuneiform Monographs 20a. Groningen: Styx.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Wunsch, C. 2014. ‘Babylonische Familiennamen’ in Krebernik, M. and Neumann, H. (eds.), Babylonien und seine Nachbarn: Wissenschaftliches Kolloquium aus Anlass des 75. Geburtstages von Joachim Oelsner, Jena, 2. und 3. März 2007, Alter Orient und Altes Testament 369. Münster: Ugarit-Verlag, pp. 289314.Google Scholar
Zadok, R. 2003. ‘The representation of foreigners in Neo- and Late Babylonian legal documents (eighth through second centuries BCE)’ in Lipschits, O. and Blenkinsopp, J. (eds.), Judah and the Judeans in the Neo-Babylonian Period. Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns, pp. 471589.CrossRefGoogle Scholar
Figure 0

Figure 8.1 A family tree model of Semitic languages.

(drawing by Rieneke Sonnevelt)
Figure 1

Figure 8.2 Distribution of names in the Murašû archive from Nippur.

Figure 2

Figure 8.3 Nippur and its hinterland.

(drawn by Rieneke Sonnevelt, adapted from Zadok 1978, 332)
Figure 3

Table 8.1 Verbs attested in Aramaic sentence names from the Neo- and Late Babylonian periods

Figure 4

Table 8.2 Nouns attested in Aramaic nominal sentence names from the Neo- and Late Babylonian periods

Figure 5

Table 8.3 Nouns attested in Aramaic compound names from the Neo- and Late Babylonian periods

Figure 6

Table 9.1 Cuneiform renderings of the Hebrew gutturals

Figure 7

Table 9.2 Hebrew nominal elements in Yahwistic personal names

Figure 8

Table 9.3 Hebrew verbs in personal names attested in Babylonian texts

Figure 9

Figure 12.1 Example of an Egyptian name with additional Greek and Coptic writings.

(DN 165; reproduced with the kind permission of Dr. Ludwig Reichert Verlag)
Figure 10

Table 12.2 Egyptian graphemes, their corresponding phonemes, and their known correspondents in Neo- and Late Babylonian

Figure 11

Table 13.1 Anatolian Lallname types

Figure 12

Table 14.1 Greek theophoric names

Figure 13

Table 14.2 Greek names according to lexical items

Figure 14

Table 14.3 Conversion rules for Greek names into the Babylonian writing system13

Figure 15

Table 14.4 Typical endings and second elements of Greek names in Babylonian writing

Figure 16

Table 14.5 Abbreviations of Greek royal names

Figure 17

Table 16.1 Elamite hypocoristica in Neo-Babylonian sources

Figure 18

Table 16.2 Neo-Elamite gods occurring in Neo-Babylonian personal names

Figure 19

Table 16.3 Neo-Babylonian renderings of Neo-Elamite vowels

Save book to Kindle

To save this book to your Kindle, first ensure coreplatform@cambridge.org is added to your Approved Personal Document E-mail List under your Personal Document Settings on the Manage Your Content and Devices page of your Amazon account. Then enter the ‘name’ part of your Kindle email address below. Find out more about saving to your Kindle.

Note you can select to save to either the @free.kindle.com or @kindle.com variations. ‘@free.kindle.com’ emails are free but can only be saved to your device when it is connected to wi-fi. ‘@kindle.com’ emails can be delivered even when you are not connected to wi-fi, but note that service fees apply.

Find out more about the Kindle Personal Document Service.

Available formats
×

Save book to Dropbox

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Dropbox.

Available formats
×

Save book to Google Drive

To save content items to your account, please confirm that you agree to abide by our usage policies. If this is the first time you use this feature, you will be asked to authorise Cambridge Core to connect with your account. Find out more about saving content to Google Drive.

Available formats
×